Author's Note: Hey all! finally the new part is done! And so are my exams! For a while at least! Anyway, I saw that there are a few issues bothering ppl namely the entire M/T/K/L one but I'm working on it and will tie it up!
Part 81
Michael’s heart beat faster and faster as he ran up the stairs at the hospital. He hadn’t bothered waiting for the elevator; he just wanted to reach to Maria. He skidded to a stop when he spotted Jim Valenti coming down the corridor.
“How is she?” he asked breathlessly.
Jim gave him a reassuring smile. “Why don’t you go inside and see for your self?” he offered. “She’s been demanding to see you since she woke up.”
Giving him a distracted nod, Michael sprinted towards Maria’s room. By the time he reached her room he was breathing rapidly. Slowing down outside, he took a deep breath before knocking on her door.
The sound of Maria’s soft voice as she asked him to come in filled him with simple joy and relief.
He stepped inside the room, shutting the door behind him and turned to look at Maria. She sat propped against her pillow, looking like she had just woken up from sleep rather than anything more. She smiled at him when he just stood there gaping at her, unable to make himself move.
Titling her head to the side as she appraised him, she laughingly asked, “Do I look that bad?”
Within seconds Michael was next to her, crushing her to him in a fierce hug. “Maria…” she heard him whisper with such tenderness that tears sprang to her eyes. Pulling back, Michael held her face in his hands and pulled her in for a long, fierce and possessive kiss.
Maria melted in his arms under the passion behind the kiss. She sighed contently against his lips as he kissed her again. Trailing his lips to her cheek, her temple and then her eyes Michael murmured over and over again, “I’m sorry…. I’m so sorry…”
“Why are you sorry?” she asked, not really paying attention to his answer, being too intent on his kisses.
“Because this was my fault.” Michael told her. “Because I should have prevented you from getting hurt.”
This surprised Maria and she pulled back, looking blankly at him. “Your fault? How is this your fault?” she asked.
Michael held her to him as he replied, “I wasn’t careful enough.” She could hear the self-loathing in his voice and was more than stunned. How could he even think that, let alone believe that?
Grabbing his hands in hers she caught hold of his eyes and said firmly, “This wasn’t your fault. If anything you saved me!” She said it with such conviction that Michael was tempted to believe her.
He shook his head, his eyes now searching her face, her body for any sign of injury. “No, I led them to you.” He answered bitterly, all the while his hands feeling her arms, trying to ascertain that there was no cut or scratch on her.
Maria saw what he was looking for and caught hold of his hands in her, holding them tightly in her hands. “I’m fine, Michael.” She assured him. She squeezed his hands gently. “I’m not hurt.”
Michael’s gaze flitted to the small bruise on her cheek and flinched when he saw it’s ugly purple color. Prying one hand away from hers, he touched it softly, gently.
“This shouldn’t have happened.” He told her, his gaze riveted on it.
Already he’d decided that he’d ask Max to heal it once he got Maria out of here. But Maria knew what he was thinking and shook her head.
“You can’t ask Max,” she told him. “People would get suspicious if it just went away in less than a day.”
Michael hesitated, knowing she was right but hating the idea of not being able to do anything. “Will you at least let him heal the pain away?” he asked.
Maria smiled at him; leaning in to kiss him softly before saying, “There is no pain. I told you I’m fine.”
For the moment Michael didn’t argue. Right now, all he wanted to do was to take her in, to convince himself that she was all right. He took her hand in his, gently rubbing his thumb across her palm in soothing circles. And when her fingers curled in his, his heart filed with joy. Just that simple gesture told him more than words could. He closed his eyes, just letting the feel of her hand seep into his senses.
“Did you tell the others about what happened?” Maria asked suddenly.
Michael’s eyes snapped open and locked onto hers. “We’ll deal with this later, Maria.” He told her curtly. “Once you’re more stable.”
Maria’s green eyes flared with impatience and indignation. “First off all, I’m feeling perfectly fine. I couldn’t be better even if Max healed me himself!” Michael snorted quietly but Maria ignored it as she went on. “Secondly, this has gone on for long enough. We’ve already wasted two days. We need to tell everyone what happened, what we found and then make sure I get to beat Rath and Lonnie’s ass all the way to Antar!”
Michael stifled a grin at Maria’s words. He figured he’s object to her having anything to do with this later on. “Max and the others already know.” Michael told her.
“They do?” Maria asked.
He nodded. “Yeah, I figured it would be best if I told them before they started to irritate me with their questions.”
A small frown lined Maria’s forehead. “So, you told everyone?” she asked.
“Yes.” Michael answered carefully. He looked at her in speculation. Why did she seem to pale and anxious all of a sudden? “Maria?”
“Everyone?” she asked again. “Including Ava?”
This question surprised Michael. He didn’t know why she was so panicked. She seemed worried about Ava being at the meeting and he wondered again why that was. “Was she supposed to be there?” he asked carefully.
Maria began to shake her head and then stopped, confusion marring her features. “I – I’m not entirely sure…”
“Maria…” Michael began again, intending to probe when a knock sounded on the door. Turning his head around he found Max and Isabel standing in the doorway.
“Hey Maria!” Max smiled at her as they stepped inside. Isabel gave Maria a delighted smile.
“How are you feeling?” she asked.
Maria sighed in mock annoyance. “I wish everyone would stop asking me that. I’m fine!”
“Well you gave us quite a scare, Deluca.” Kyle’s voice piped up.
Maria’s head snapped up to look at him. He stood grinning in the doorway along with Tess, a huge bouquet in his hands.
“And quite a run.” Tess added with a smile of her own. “I believe this is the third time I’ve got to turn back halfway from going home to come here.”
“Kyle! Tess!” Maria laughed with pleasure, eying the roses. “You shouldn’t have!” Yet, even as she said that she was reaching out for them. When he placed them in her arms, she burrowed her face in them and breathed deeply. “Seems like I should do this more often.” She teased.
Michael’s grip tightened on her hand as she said those words. Surprised, she glanced down at him to find him staring at her steadily. “Don’t.” he whispered with a turbulent emotion in his voice.
For a second Maria could only stare at him, shocked by the emotion she saw in his eyes and heard in his voice. It was just one word but she heard the warning and the urging in his voice. Then she nodded slowly. “I was just kidding, Michael.” She replied.
Michael didn’t say anything as he continued to grip her hand tightly. Then his eyes softened and he loosened his hold on her hand, though not letting go. Smiling reassuring at him, Maria turned back to the others.
“So, I take Michael’s told you what we were doing and what we found?” she asked them.
Max nodded. “And just for the record, that was a stupid move.” He declared with a hint of frustration.
“But one that paid off.” Maria replied coolly.
“But look at what price!” Max exclaimed.
Maria tilted her head and gave him an exasperated look. “But I’m fine, aren’t I?” When Max opened her mouth to protest, she cut him off. “Look, fine it was a stupid move and yes, it was dangerous but we found what we were looking for. And in the end everything turned out okay.”
“Maria, you’re lying in a hospital bed.” Kyle supplied with a hint of an amused smile. “How does that make everything okay?”
Maria turned to glare at him before continuing, totally ignoring Kyle’s comment. “Moving on, what do you plan to do next?” she asked.
Max and Michael shot each other a glance, which Maria immediately noticed. “What?” she demanded. When neither one of them answered, her voice took on a firm, no nonsense tone. “What?” she asked again.
“We haven’t decided as yet what we’re going to do.” Isabel supplied quickly. “We’re going to discuss this tonight and–”
“Not without me, you aren’t.” Maria interrupted.
“What!” Michael cried, turning to look at her. “No, Maria. You aren’t getting involved in this.”
Maria raised her chin defiantly. “Listen spaceboy, I am the one who started this search and I intend to see it till the end.”
“Maria, maybe it would be best if you let us handle it.” Tess told her gently. “I mean, not only are you still recovering from the accident but you also don’t have any powers. You could get hurt.”
“Tess is right.” Kyle agreed with a quick nod. “It would probably be best for you to stay out of this.”
Maria lifted an eyebrow at him. “You’re human, Kyle.” She pointed out. “What can you do to help?”
Before an argument could ensue, which Max was sure it would, he quickly broke in. “Look, it’s not a matter of who’s alien and who’s not. It’s simply about keeping you safe. Rath and Lonnie were out to get you for a reason. They could have gone after Michael who was right there with you, but they went after you. We don’t know why. Apparently you know something and unless we know what that is, you’re going to be in danger.”
“Maria, we really aren’t trying to keep you away from this,” Isabel added. “But after everything that has happened…well…we’re worried.”
Maria was silent for a moment as she considered this. She knew they made sense yet she refused to be frightened off. She had started this for Liz and she was going to finish it, no matter what! All she had to do was argue her points across to the others. Glancing at Michael’s stubborn face she knew that he’d be the one she must convince.
Turning to the others she asked softly, “Can I talk to Michael alone please?”
She saw their hesitation and Michael’s cautious stance at her words but she ignored them. She just looked expectantly at the others, her eyes commanding the request. Finally, Kyle moved forward and gently pulled Tess out of the room. Isabel turned to follow them after a moment’s hesitation. She touched her brother’s arm lightly, indication him to leave. Max sighed before following her out. Only Kyle stood in the doorway and once everyone except Michael was out of the room, he gave Maria a small, encouraging smile.
“I hope you know what you’re doing.” He said, already knowing that Maria was going to be a part of this.
“I do.” Maria answered softly.
Kyle nodded. “We’ll be outside.” He told them and shut the door behind him.
Now, with only the two of them in the room, Maria swung out of bed and got up. Michael bolted to his feet and immediately reached out to help her. Waving him aside impatiently, she said, “I’m fine.”
Michael looked at her unsurely, as if he wasn’t sure then let his arm drop. But he didn’t sit back down, preferring to hover close to her, in case she needed his help. Maria padded around the room for a silent minute, suddenly unsure how to begin. She walked to the flowers Kyle had bought and which were now placed on the side table. She fingered them idly while she considered her approach.
Michael watched her, not saying a word, letting her take her own time. When she finally turned to him, her eyes were soft, grateful.
“Michael…” she called softly, touching his cheek lightly till he was looking at her. “I know you’re worried about me and I find that really sweet, but this has got to stop.”
“I don’t know wh—“ he began, ready to play dumb, but Maria unexpectedly leaned forward and kissed him, cutting off his words. Breaking away before he could respond, she looked at him in amusement.
“And don’t tell me that you don’t know what I’m talking about.” She replied dryly but with a hint of a smile. Her voice turned soft as she gazed at him with her green eyes saddened. “I know what you’re doing. I know that you’re constantly looking out for me. Making sure if I’m okay.”
When Michael’s gaze slid away from hers, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him closer. “Don’t think I haven’t noticed how you’re constantly turning up everywhere I go. You’re trying to keep me safe. You’re scared.”
“I’ve got nothing to be scared about.” Michael answered gruffly, uneasy by how easily Maria read him.
“That’s what I’m trying to tell you.” Maria replied. Tightening her hold on him she continued. “You’ve got nothing to be scared about. You’re not going to loose me, Michael.”
When Michael tried to pry her away, to move away from her, she resisted. Firmly she locked her gaze with his and said, “You’re scared that you’re going to loose me like Max lost Liz and like Isabel lost Alex. You’re scared that one day something might happen to me and I’m not going to be there anymore.” She paused to give him a slow smile. “Guess what spaceboy, I’m not planning on going anywhere.”
Michael swallowed hard, her words hitting right on target. He was scared. He was scared that he was going to loose her. No, in fact he was terrified that something was going to happen to her one day because of some alien related problem and he would never be able to forgive himself if she something happened to her. He had almost lost her this time; he was so scared that she wasn’t going to make it. He had sworn that for now on he would keep her out of this, that he would protect her. How could he do that if she was adamant to head first into danger?
“Maria, I don’t want anything to happen to you.” He declared honestly.
“I know,” she murmured, brushing her lips against his as she felt a surge of love for him. “But I need to do this, Michael. Please try to understand.”
When Michael still didn’t say anything, she sighed and moved back from his arms. “Look at it this way, obviously I have or know something, or am the right track and Kivar felt threatened enough to send those two idiots after me, right?” she asked.
“Right.” Michael agreed cautiously, suspicious to where she was heading with this.
“And if I’m the one who knows it and I’m sitting here in Roswell, while you guys go off to Las Cruses, who’s to say they won’t come after me here?” Maria questioned.
“Jim can protect you, if need be.” Michael argued.
Maria waved that aside with a roll of her eyes. “He’s as helpless as me against aliens with super powers.” She told him. “Besides, you can use my help in Las Cruses. For all we know, this ‘key’ they want could be what we need.”
Michael frowned but he was beginning to realize she had a point. He looked at her warily; though there was a hint of amusement and pride in his eyes as he said dryly. “You’re adamant on doing this, aren’t you?”
“Yep.” Maria grinned.
Michael ran a hand through his hair and sighed. Glancing about him, almost as if he could find a way to stop her, he dropped his hand back down. He already knew she was going with them.
“Fine.” He agreed with another sigh. “You can come.”
Maria smiled at him and gave him a hug. “Thank you.”
Michael pulled her tighter to him and said quietly. “Absolutely nothing is going to happen to you.” He said it more to himself than her but she nodded anyway.
“Absolutely nothing.” She agreed.
Finally, they pulled away and Michael flicked a look outside. “They’ll not be pleased.”
“Tell them to suck it up!” Maria replied. “Now, you’re getting me out of here today right?”
Michael’s head swiveled to look at her. “What?” he asked in surprise. “I’m not sneaking you out of here. Your mother will kill me! Besides you need to rest!”
“I don’t intend to sneak out and I’m tired of resting! I want to get out of this dreary place so that we can get going!” she argued.
“Who’s gonna convince the doctors?” Michael asked.
“Me.” Maria replied with a mischievous smile. “And mom.”
“She agreed?” he asked with shock.
“No. But she will.” Maria told him confidently.
Michael wanted to ask how she’d do that since he doubted the doctors would let her go so soon but he was hesitant to ask. Maybe it would be better if he didn’t know.
Instead he asked, “Want me to pick you up?”
Maria paused then shook her head. “Could you ask Max to?”
“Max?” Michael asked with some confusion and hurt.
Maria nodded. “I need to talk to him. Alone.”
Michael noticed the grimness in her eyes and asked worriedly, “What’s wrong, Maria?”
“Nothing. I just need to ask him something…and get some things out in the open.”
Michael was lost at first then it dawned on him. Maria needed to talk to Max about the entire Liz incident. He wondered if either one of them was ready. “You sure you can do this?” he asked.
Maria looked at him and gave him a sad look. “I have to.” She replied. Pushing back the sudden heaviness in her heart, she hoped she would be strong enough to do this and that Max was ready to know.
TBC......
Shadows ( CC / Mature) (Complete)
Moderators: Itzstacie, Forum Moderators
-
FallenMagic
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 390
- Joined: Thu Dec 05, 2002 1:51 am
- Location: Malaysia
Shadows -- Part 81
<center>There are endings and beginnings and then there are Crossroads; and, somehow, in the end all that's left are Pieces Of A Dream</center>
-
FallenMagic
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 390
- Joined: Thu Dec 05, 2002 1:51 am
- Location: Malaysia
Shadows -- Part 82
Author's Note: I know i've been gone a long while but to tell you the truth not only am I bogged down with mid terms but also lack of any ideas. But finally got something down. A real long chapter actually. Hope you enjoy it.
Shout out: The begining scenes (the one bewteen Amy and Maria and then Amy and the doctor) are written by Gerry! Gerry very kindly helped me out when I was floundering! And what mind spectacular scenes she wrote! Thanks a lot Gerry!
Chapter 82
"Mom, I'm okay, honest! I feel fine. Look at me! I want to go home. I don't like being in the hospital. You know I never liked going to the doctor. Get them to let me go. Please! Please! Please! Please! Prettttttty please..."
Amy pursed her lips together tightly and called on all the reserves she had left. She had to say what she was sure in her mind was the right thing... but her heart was wavering... not something that one often saw in Amy DeLuca.
"Sugar, look... I want you to come home. You know I do... but you've got to get well..."
"I am well, Mom."
"The doctors aren't sure about that, honey. They still don't know why you went into that coma. The same thing could happen again. Honey, I want you home... you know that... I just want you to be safe... and well."
"I am, Mom. Look! Don't I look well?"
Amy tilted her head to the side a bit and narrowed her eyes.
"You look wonderful, Maria, but that's not enough. You know that. You need to be where they can take good care of you."
"And who can do that better than you, Mom? Huh? Who? Do you think they love me in here better than you do? Are you going to make me stay here forever just because it might happen again... someday?"
For good measure and maximum dramatic effect, Maria sniffled as though she might be going to cry. Then she waited for an answer...
Amy was silent. For a moment, Maria wondered if she might actually have killed her mom and she just hadn't fallen over yet.
"Mom?"
"Maria Cynthia DeLuca..."
Oh, oh! Maria swallowed.
"How dare you use my own tactics on me! Where did you learn such stuff?"
Maria smiled sheepishly. "From the best, Mom."
Amy breathed in a deep breath then sighed, partly in resignation, but mostly in relief... relief that Maria would finally be coming home.
"I'll see what I can do, Maria. That's not a yes, mind you! I'll talk to the doctor and... well, we'll see what he thinks..."
Maria threw her arms around Amy. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!"
"Don't thank me yet, Maria. The doctor may not want to release you."
"I know, Mom."
"Okay. I'll go talk to him then."
Amy started for the door, and Maria headed for the closet.
"What are you doing?"
"Getting my stuff together to go home, Mom."
"You're a bit overconfident, aren't you, Maria?"
Maria shook her head and smiled. "I told you, Mom, you're the best... They don't stand a chance."
Amy started to protest... to insist that the doctor would have the final word... but she hesitated. She shook her head and sighed, then she smiled and closed the door. For a moment she stood outside Maria's room and thought. "I used to be the best, Maria. Now... I wonder."
* * * * * * * * * * *
Amy left Maria's room and walked down the aisle of the hospital wing to the nurses' station.
"Is Doctor Maris here... in the hospital?"
The nurse looked at a schedule on her counter. "I believe so. Let me see." She started to search the schedule then looked up. "Oh, here he comes now! Mrs. DeLuca was just asking for you, Doctor."
Amy turned around and smiled. "Speak of the devil."
Doctor Maris grinned. "I've been called a lot of things, Mrs. DeLuca, but I assure you, I am working for the good side... no matter what old Mr. Connor may have told you after his prostate exam."
Amy laughed.
"How can I help you, Mrs. DeLuca? Maria's doing... amazingly well."
"Yeah, well, you see, Doctor, that's exactly why I wanted to see you. I think Maria should come home. She seems to be back to her normal self. Whatever was wrong with her, I guess you must have fixed it."
Doctor Maris smiled. "Well, when you said, 'Whatever was wrong with her,' you put your finger on the problem, Mrs. DeLuca. Maria seems to be doing well, it's true, but we still don't know what was wrong with her... or why she came out of it at all. There are a lot of tests we would like to run..."
"No, no, Doctor." Amy shook her head. "I appreciate your concern and the excellent care you've given my daughter, believe me, but Maria is not a lab subject for you to run tests on and write medical papers about."
"Oh, I didn't mean that, Mrs. DeLuca. I assure you, I only have Maria's best interests in mind. She needs the tests."
"Will they show you what was wrong?"
"We... can't be sure. We hope so."
"But you can't be sure. You may just be running a lot of tests... sometimes painful tests... and still not know what caused her coma."
"That's unfortunately always a possibility, Mrs. DeLuca. Medicine is often a process of trial and elimination."
"Well, Doctor, I think you can understand why I would have concerns about running tests on my daughter when there's no guarantee that they'll help... or that they're even needed anymore."
"Mrs. DeLuca, without these tests, we may never know what caused your daughter's medical problem. It could recur."
Amy winced then swallowed hard. This was precisely what she had told Maria herself.
"But, Doctor, you don't know that the tests will show anything if they are done. And if these tests don't give you the answers you're looking for, will you want to do other tests... And what will you do after that? How long do you expect to keep her here if your tests don't show you what you're looking for? Are you prepared to keep her in the hospital forever?"
"Well, not forever, I assure you, Mrs. DeLuca..."
"Then how long?"
"Just until we know what caused her coma."
"And when will that be?"
Doctor Maris breathed in deeply, trying to find an answer somewhere within his mind... something he might have picked up in his years of medical training... but however hard he tried, he could not come up with a satisfactory answer to Amy's question.
"If you take her out of the hospital now, Mrs. DeLuca, you could be harming her. She needs to be here where she can be cared for."
"Doctor," Amy said with a dramatic flare of indignation, "Are you saying that I am less than a totally caring or competent mother?"
Doctor Maris shook his head emphatically.
"Then are you implying that I couldn't take care of my daughter or that I have ever not taken care of my daughter or had anything but her best interests at heart?"
"No... no..." Doctor Maris tried to say, but Amy was on a roll now, and she wasn't about to relinquish her advantage so soon.
"Doctor Maris, I really appreciate all that you did for Maria... I really do, although I'm not sure, now that I think about it, that you really did anything. Well, I know you ran tests and did all you could... but she seems to have spontaneously come out of this on her own, and your tests never showed anything. You didn't heal her. The tests didn't make her any better. I'm not blaming you. I know you tried. I'm sure that you did everything that your excellent medical training prepared you to do, but did it also prepare you to be a mother?"
Doctor Maris shook his head.
"I didn't think so. You see, Doctor, Maria's not a guinea pig, she's a little girl... my little girl... with needs that your great hospital has not and cannot meet. Don't get me wrong, I'm all in favor of doctors and hospitals... when they're needed. But you can't give me any assurance that her staying in this hospital one more year or one more day will help her at all. I, on the other hand, can assure you that a mother's love and care are vitally essential. Wouldn't you agree? I know you do. That's why I'm asking you to release my daughter. I could just walk out of here with her, but I really don't want to do that. I would rather you release her and follow her progress. That's what you could really do to help her now, Doctor. That way she can have a life again... not be confined like a lab animal waiting to be prepped for endless tests..."
Doctor Maris winced. "When do you want to take her home, Mrs. DeLuca?"
"I'm absolutely decided about this, Doctor. My daughter's happiness is everything to me..."
"When would you like to take her home?"
"I can take good care of Maria, and she doesn't appear to be in any immediate danger now that... What?"
"I said when do you want to take her home?"
Amy swallowed, then a smile slowly crept over her face as the doctor's words sank in. "How about today?"
"Today's good. I'll tell the nurses' station to get a wheelchair to take her out to your car. Policy, Mrs. DeLuca. Sorry."
Amy nodded. "The wheelchair's fine. You mean... she can go?"
"Like you said, Mrs. DeLuca, Maria needs what we can't give her now. We could keep her here for more testing, but... well, we'll probably do better sending her home and following her progress. Is that okay with you?"
Amy nodded. "That sounds very... reasonable."
Doctor Maris smiled. "I thought so, too."
* * * * * * * * * * *
“Maria, are you sure you want Max to drive you home?” Amy asked again.
“Yes, mom.” Maria sighed.
“But I’m going home too, honey.” Amy told her. “Why don’t you want to come with me?”
“Mom, look, I’m eternally grateful that you got Doctor Maris to let me out of here.” Maria began. “But I have my reasons for asking Max to drive me back, okay?”
Amy looked at her daughter quietly, then she asked, “Things have been tense between you and Max these past few weeks, haven’t they?”
It was more of a statement than a question and Maria was taken aback by how her mother had picked up on the tension. She nodded slowly. “Yeah. I guess…I guess ever since Liz…died…things haven’t been the same. For all of us.”
Amy sighed, having already figured out that much. “Fine. If you want some time with Max, then I guess I can let him drive you home.”
“Thank you.”
“So, I guess I’ll see you at home.”
Maria nodded. “Yeah, I’ll see you at home.”
Amy was just leaving when Max walked in. Amy stopped when she saw him. “Hello Max.”
Max smiled at her. “Hello Mrs. DeLuca.”
She, in turn, gave him a stern look. “Now I want you to drive safely, young man. And I don’t want you to keep her out long. She’s still recovering, you know.”
“Don’t worry, Mrs. DeLuca.” Max replied with a faintly amused smile. “I’ll bring her home safely and on time.”
“And now that you have his word, I think you should leave.” Maria interjected quickly, giving her mom a pleading look.
Amy smiled indulgently at her. “Goodbye, kids.” And with a wave she was gone.
Once alone, Maria and Max stared uncomfortably at each other across the room. This was the first time they were alone after Max had told everyone about him and Tess.
“So…” Max cleared his throat nervously. “Are you feeling better?”
“Perfect.” Maria replied. Maria’s eyes darted all over the room, now unsure if this was a good idea. They had so much between them that it was going to be uncomfortable.
“Should we get going?” Max asked, interrupting her thoughts.
Maria’s head snapped up to look at him. “What? Oh, yeah. Sure.” She made a move to grab her bag but Max got to it.
“I’ve got it.” He told her. Maria nodded, following him silently out of the room and all the way to the car.
Still in silence they settled into the car and Max slowly put the car into reverse and then started to make his way down the main road. After a couple of minutes of incredibly tense stillness, Maria sighed and turned to look at Max.
“Look, this is ridiculous.” She said.
Max glanced at her and then turned back to the road. “What is?” he asked cautiously.
“This!” Maria said, gesturing between the two of them. “This tension between us. It’s stupid.”
“Yeah. It is.” Max agreed quietly. “But it’s not wrong either. The reason you’re angry at me…you have every right to be.”
“But that doesn’t make it okay.” Maria sighed.
Max didn’t reply as he concentrated on the road. Then he asked, “Why’d you ask me to drive you home? You could have asked Michael.”
Maria bit her lip, hesitating. “Because I need to talk to you.”
Max nodded slowly. “Yes, I guess we do need to talk.”
“No, Max.” Maria shook her head, slightly exasperated and nervous. “I need to talk. You need to listen. This isn’t about Tess and you. It’s…complicated.”
Max threw her a curious look. “What’s this about, Maria?” he asked.
“Pull over.” Maria replied instead.
“What?”
“Just pull over, will you?”
Max quickly pulled over at the nearest space before turning to look at Maria seriously. “What’s going on?” he asked, worried that this had something to do with her injury.
“Max, there’s something you should know…something we should have told you a long time ago…” Maria trailed off, overcome by conflicting emotions.
“We?” Max asked, instantly picking up on the word. “Who’s ‘we’?”
Maria raised her eyes to meet his as she said softly, “Me, Kyle…and Liz.”
Max’s hand tightened unconsciously on the seat when he heard Liz’s name. “Liz?” he asked hesitantly.
Maria nodded. Then she ran a hand through her hair and closed her eyes tightly. “Oh God, we should have told you so much sooner…so much could have been avoided.”
“Maria!” Max cried, holding her shoulder tightly. “What should you have told me sooner?”
Maria suddenly slipped off her seat belt and opened the car door. “Let’s go for a walk, Max.” she said while getting out.
Bewildered by the sudden change in topic, Max got out after her. He hurried faster her as she took off without him, walking slowly down the street.
“Maria, what is it that you want to tell me?” Max asked desperately when he reached her.
Instead of answering him, Maria asked, “Do you know how long Liz had loved you?”
Max shook his head, momentarily forgetting his question. “No…a long time, I guess.” He replied.
Maria smiled, more to herself as she stared off into the distance, thinking back. “Ever since she saw you get off that bus in elementary school.” Maria told him. She turned to look at Max, still smiling faintly. “That’s a long time to spend loving someone, especially if you don’t know if the love will ever be returned.”
“I know.” Max told her quietly. “Believe me, I know.”
“I know you do.” Maria agreed. “Love like that…that doesn’t just stop. You can’t turn it on or off easily, no matter what you tell yourself. Love like that…it’s rare, it’s precious…and it lasts a life time.”
“I never stopped loving her, Maria.” Max told her in a choked voice. “And I never will.”
Maria stopped and stared at him, looking at him seriously. “Then why did you think she did?”
Max stopped too and stared at her for a moment. “What do you mean by that?” he asked shakily.
“How could you have let her go, Max?” Maria asked softly, her voice partly accusing, partly sad. “How could you have been so stupid?”
“I-I don’t understand…”Max stammered, not able to comprehend what Maria was trying to tell him.
“Don’t you?” Maria asked, fixing him with her scrutinizing gaze.
Max shook his head. “Just tell me what you’re trying to say. Please, Maria.”
“She never stopped loving you, Max.” Maria told him sadly. “She never stopped, not when she asked you to leave her alone, not even when she was accusing you of Alex’s murder.” She looked at him pleadingly. “Don’t you see, Max? All the while she kept hoping for you to see what was really there! All that time she loved you…”
Max felt his heart constrict with pain. Liz loved him? Then why had she pushed him away? Why had she wanted nothing to do with him? Why had she said that she wanted him to leave her alone?
“Then why…?” Max whispered, barely managing to form the question.
Maria looked at him, sympathetic and upset. “Because you asked her to.”
“What?” Max asked in shock. “How can you say that? That’s not true.”
“Yes, it is.” Maria told him calmly.
“Maria, why would I ever ask Liz to push me away?” Max asked desperately, can’t understanding why Maria would think he did. “I love her! Why would I want to sabotage our relationship like that?”
“But you did, Max.” Maria continued quietly. “You did ask her to sabotage your relationship. You showed up on her balcony and asked her to help you fall out of love with her.”
“I did no such thing!” Max cried. “I could never ask that! Why would I?”
Maria tilted her head to look at him with the faintest of smiles, though it was more dry than humorous. “Not you you. But a future version of you.”
Max abruptly locked his searing gaze at her. “What?” he asked. “What did you say?”
Maria shrugged, suddenly calm. All her hesitations and worries about how she would tell him flew away. She didn’t care anymore. All she cared about was that Max know just how much Liz had loved him. That he does not go on thinking she had turned away from him.
“That night…” She didn’t need to explain which night. They both understood. “That night, someone who looked like you came to her. He told her that he was a future version of you. A fourteen years older version….”
“And she believed him?” Max asked incredulously, not sure he believed Maria.
“He knew things, Max. He knew when you would come with Mariachi band. He knew about the granolith.” Maria told him. When Max’s face registered his shock, Maria explained, “That’s how he said he travelled back in time. He told her the granolith was modified to become a time travel machine.”
“I’m not sure I believe any of this.” Max told her.
Maria smiled a little at him. “I wasn’t so sure too. But I trust Liz’s judgement. Future Max managed to convince Liz that he really was you…and if Liz believed him then so do I.”
“Why’d he come back?” Max asked and Maria knew he believed her too…only because Liz had believed it. “Just to make Liz help him make me fall out of love with her?” Max asked bitterly. Just because he believed this didn’t mean he liked it.
Maria swallowed and bit her lip. She wasn’t sure how Max would take this piece of information. “Partly, yes…”Maria agreed. “But also because if he didn’t stop certain events from taking place the world would end fourteen years into the future.”
“He came back to stop the world from ending fourteen years in the future?” Max asked sarcastically. It occurred to him that he was referring to himself with such derisiveness but he wasn’t sure that he could ever really ask Liz to stop him from loving her. That was just plain and simple ridiculousness. “What certain events did he have to stop?”
Maria hesitated before whispering, “Liz and your…um…cementing…” she blushed slightly as she said that but Max just frowned in confusion.
“Our what?”
“Cementing…” Maria repeated. She darted her eyes away as she mumbled, “From you and Liz having…um…sex…”
At this Max choked back a startled laugh. “Excuse me!” he gasped, partly in humour and partly in disbelief. “From Liz and me…?”
“And getting married in the future…” Maria added, this time a sad note in her voice.
This stopped the laugh that had been threatening to erupt from his mouth. He only stared at her. “Our wedding?” Max asked. “Liz and mine…. What does our relationship have anything to do with the end of the world?” Max asked.
“Everything, Max.” Maria sighed. “Your relationship with Liz has everything to do with all of this. The other you told Liz that on the night of the Gomez concert you and Liz did the deed and that brought you closer to each other than ever before. You guys got married in Las Vegas…when you were nineteen! And you were together from then on. Nothing came between you…until the end of the world.”
Max listened in shock and amazement as Maria told him about the future he and Liz would never have now and could feel only a deep ache. Regret and sorrow ran through him when he thought about what they would never have now. Especially since Liz was dead.
“But why stop us from getting married?” Max asked Maria. He didn’t get what that had anything to do with the earth’s future.
“Max, fourteen years in the future Kivar attacked earth. By that time Tess had left and you didn’t have the power of the four square anymore. You couldn’t defeat him and because of that everyone died. Michael, Isabel, Alex…all of us and a million other people.”
“Why did Tess leave?” Max asked, not really wanting to know but can’t stopping the question.
“Because of you and Liz. Your love for Liz made you drive her away.” Maria explained.
Max stared at the ground as it all came into focus. “Tess left because of us…because of me.”
“No, she left because she couldn’t bear to see you and Liz together.” Maria countered.
“But Tess doesn’t love me…” Max began but then trailed off. He didn’t know if Tess wanted anyone to know about her feelings for Kyle.
“Tess loves Kyle.” Maria finished for him, surprising him. Noticing his startled look she gave him a mocking smile. “What, you think you’re the only one who knows? I think everyone does, except those two!” Maria chuckled. “They’re pretty obvious. Not as bad as you and Liz were, but enough to send out signals.”
Max smiled at that. Then a though occurred to him. “Then how come in the other time line Tess left?” he asked.
Maria shrugged. “Who knows? The entire situation was never explained by the other you. We can only assume she got jealous.”
They turned to walk back now to the car in silence. Max was still taking it all in and trying to keep the regret from clouding his senses. Why Liz? He wondered silently. Why’d you do this alone? Why didn’t you come to me?
“Who else knew?” Max asked after a moment. “Besides you.”
“Kyle.” Maria told him. “And Michael.”
Max’s head turned to stare at her. “Michael!”
“He only found out when he over heard me and Kyle talking about it and it was just very recently that he found out, anyway.” Maria defended him.
“He should have told me.” Max muttered. “You all should have. Why did Liz keep this from me? I could have helped!”
Maria looked at him, her head tilted to the side as she appraised him. “How?” she asked.
“How what?”
“How could you have helped?” she asked.
“Well…I don’t know. But I could have done something!” Max replied.
Maria shook her head. “Admit it, Max.” she told him. “You couldn’t have done anything. You would have come to one solution only. The only possible one - for you to keep away from Liz. Do you seriously think you could have done that, knowing what you would have known? Why do you think Liz never told you? Because it would make things so much harder for her than they already were. It killed her to say all that and do all that to you but what choice did she have. Had you known… you wouldn’t have let her go.”
“We could have talked with Tess.” Max argued.
“And then what?” Maria asked. “Asked her to stay for you and Liz? Max, she might not have then, at that point in time. Because I don’t think she had realised then that she had a reason to stay.”
“But she does now.” Max pointed out.
“Yes,” Maria nodded. “She does. She has Kyle…and us.”
“So we can ask her to stay.”
“I don’t think we need to ask her.” Maria told him with a smile. “Even without knowing about this, she’ll stay.”
Max nodded slowly, thinking back. “We weren’t really friendly with her before, were we?” he asked.
“No. We weren’t.” Maria agreed regretfully. “But we are now. And that’s what counts.”
They had reached the car now and they paused, looking at it, ready to get back in. Then Maria abruptly gripped Max’s arm.
“Max, can I ask you something?” she asked.
Max nodded, noting the apprehension in her eyes that had appeared all of a sudden. “Sure.”
“If this seems really strange…then just ignore it but please, I would like it if you answered me.”
“You can ask me anything, Maria.” Max confirmed. “You know that.”
Nodding, Maria dropped her arm from his. “Do you – do you ever get the feeling that they’re here?” she asked.
“They?” Max asked with a frown.
“Liz and Alex.” Maria whispered.
“What do you mean?” Max asked.
“I can’t explain it really….but sometimes I just get the feeling that they’re here, in Roswell or I can feel them…like they’re alive.” Maria shook her head. “I know it’s stupid but just before I woke up from my coma I could have sworn I saw Liz and Alex in the room. I think Liz told me that…” Maria frowned. “I can’t remember what…it was something important though.”
She looked at Max questioningly. “And I don’t know why but I think they’re the ones who helped me wake up. Am I insane? Was that just some thing my mind made up?”
Max, who could remember such an incident himself, shook his head. “I thought I was the only one.” He told her.
“You mean, you’ve felt this too?” Maria asked, her eyes wide.
Max nodded. “It was like I could feel Liz close by. So very close…but she wasn’t…” he paused. “I’m not sure what to make of it…”
“Neither am I.” Maria admitted. “Maybe we’ve had no closure as yet…”
“Maybe.” Max agreed, unconvinced. “But it’s more than just a figment of my imagination. It feels…seems so real. Maria, I have always had a close connection with Liz and after her death, I didn’t feel that anymore. But there are days, moments, when I feel that if I just reach out for her she’ll be there. Like she’s just out of reach and if I try really hard, she’s going to be there.”
He raised his misty eyes to meet her tear filled ones. “How can something I feel deep down in my soul be wrong? How can I deny that what my heart is feeling and telling me is wrong?” he asked.
“I don’t know, Max.” Maria replied in a choked voice. “I wish I knew the answers to those feelings, to have some way to explain them, but I don’t…and it’s driving my crazy. I just wish I knew….”
“I – I’ve been thinking about this for some time now…maybe it’s time I did it…”Max began hesitantly.
“What?” Maria asked.
Max shifted a bit uncomfortably, not certain whether he was clutching at straws or potentially opening himself to more emotional distress. “I’ve been thinking of asking Isabel and Ava to help me.”
“Isabel? And Ava?” Maria asked, a sudden churning feeling erupting in her stomach at the dupe’s name. “With what?”
Max met her eyes briefly before looking away as he mumbled, “Dream walking Liz.”
“Dream walking Liz…” Maria asked in shock. Her voice took on a hysterical edge as she shook her head. “Max, Liz is dead. She’s gone. You can’t dream walk someone who isn’t here!”
“I know that.” Max replied in an anguished voice. “I know…. Look; just go with this for me, okay?”
“No, Max.” Maria objected, her eyes flashing angrily even through the tears in them. “What you want to do…it isn’t right. You’re only setting yourself up for disappointment. What do you expect to find anyway? Answers? To what? You’re not going to find any because she’s not here, Max.” Tears slipped down Maria’s face as she sobbed, “She’s gone, Max.”
Max grabbed Maria’s hand and urged her to look up at him. “Then why do I feel like this? Why do I feel her, deep down inside, alive! Maria, I have to know! If there is any chance, any chance at all that she is alive; I’m willing to take the chance and find out.”
“What if you’re wrong?” Maria asked in a low voice. “What if we’re both wrong?”
“Then we’ll not be any worse off than we are now.” Max answered, the pain of knowing they might not find anything visible in his voice and eyes.
“What about Alex?” Maria asked. “I feel him too. I saw him too!”
Max hesitated, pondering. “Me too, but not as strongly as Liz.” He paused as he thought about it. “Well, let’s go to Las Cruses and see what we can find out. We might try dream walking him as well.”
“You want to dream walk someone who’s no longer here…no longer alive…” Maria whispered, more to herself than Max. She stared at the floor, tears pooling in her eyes, making her vision blurry.
“Don’t you want to know?” Max asked gently. “Don’t you want to erase all these doubts?”
Maria turned her face away from his as more tears spilled her eyes. She shut her eyes tightly, wiling them to stop. She wanted to know why she felt Liz’s presence, much more than Alex’s, too. But she was scared…of what they might not find and even of what they would. Liz was dead; she had been dead for three long months. Shouldn’t she be let to die in peace? But there never had been a body found…what if…just what if….
“Maria?” Max called softly, placing a hand on her shoulder.
With her back still to him, she nodded. “Okay.” She whispered.
“Okay?” Max asked hopefully. “Okay, what?”
Maria turned to face him, her eyes red but shining with determination and courage. “Okay, let’s do it. Let Isabel dream walk Liz.”
Max smiled at her as he pulled her in a quick, comforting hug. “It’s going to be fine, Maria.” He told her. He let go and smiled once more, this time a bit sadly. “Everything is going to be fine.”
Maria didn’t say anything as she turned and sat inside the car. Max followed her and soon they were on their way again.
“I’ll ask Isabel and Ava tonight.” Max told her as they turned on her street.
Maria’s head whipped around to look at him sharply. “No!” When Max gave her a startled look, she tried to soften her voice but still there was an edge to it. “If we’re going to do this, no one except us can know.”
“But Maria, everyone…well…we can’t keep this from them.” Max told her with a frown.
“Not everyone,” Maria replied. “Just Ava. She isn’t one of us. She isn’t involved in this. We’re not going to tell her.”
Max looked at Maria with hidden worry as he contemplated Maria’s words and tone. There was uneasiness behind them, worry. “Okay, Maria.” Max answered. “If that’s what you want. Though I don’t see why she shouldn’t be a part of this. She could help.”
Something tugged urgently at the back of Maria’s mind, a warning, a heeding and she quickly shook her head. “I don’t trust her, Max.” Maria told him. “I don’t have any reason not too…but she just gives me a bad feeling…” She shot Max a wry smile, hiding how deep her distrust was. “Don’t ask me to explain. Blame it all on my psychic abilities.” She joked.
Max smiled as he pulled to a stop in front of her house. Maria reached for the door as she asked, “You want to come in?”
Max shook his head. “No, thanks. Maybe later.”
“Sure.” Maria agreed. She grabbed her bag from the bag before she shut the door behind her. Just as she was about to take a step away from the car, she abruptly turned back and blurted out, “Max! Kyle…Kyle didn’t sleep with Liz.”
Max looked at her in surprise and understanding. Maria hurried on to explain. “She just pretended she did…”
“To make me stop loving her.” Max finished, finally understanding everything Liz had done.
“She had to, Max.” Maria told him apologetically. “It was the only way she could think of. I hope you understand why she had to do it.”
Max nodded, a dry smile on his face. “In a funny way, I think I do.” He told her.
“Did it work?” Maria asked him. “Did you fall out of love with her?”
Max looked a bit uncomfortable as he replied, “Maybe for a second or two…but then it was back, just as strong.” He shook his head then, his smile reminiscent. “No, I don’t think I did. I was deeply hurt and angry but I didn’t fall out of love with her. I couldn’t…”
Maria looked at him with a poignant smile. “I wish we had told you sooner…so much could have been avoided.” Then with a wave she headed inside.
“Yeah…” Max whispered to himself once he was alone. “So much could have been…”
TBC.......
A/N 2: I might be gone till the 12th since I've got my exams till then but after that I intend to get back to churning out these parts!
Shout out: The begining scenes (the one bewteen Amy and Maria and then Amy and the doctor) are written by Gerry! Gerry very kindly helped me out when I was floundering! And what mind spectacular scenes she wrote! Thanks a lot Gerry!
Chapter 82
"Mom, I'm okay, honest! I feel fine. Look at me! I want to go home. I don't like being in the hospital. You know I never liked going to the doctor. Get them to let me go. Please! Please! Please! Please! Prettttttty please..."
Amy pursed her lips together tightly and called on all the reserves she had left. She had to say what she was sure in her mind was the right thing... but her heart was wavering... not something that one often saw in Amy DeLuca.
"Sugar, look... I want you to come home. You know I do... but you've got to get well..."
"I am well, Mom."
"The doctors aren't sure about that, honey. They still don't know why you went into that coma. The same thing could happen again. Honey, I want you home... you know that... I just want you to be safe... and well."
"I am, Mom. Look! Don't I look well?"
Amy tilted her head to the side a bit and narrowed her eyes.
"You look wonderful, Maria, but that's not enough. You know that. You need to be where they can take good care of you."
"And who can do that better than you, Mom? Huh? Who? Do you think they love me in here better than you do? Are you going to make me stay here forever just because it might happen again... someday?"
For good measure and maximum dramatic effect, Maria sniffled as though she might be going to cry. Then she waited for an answer...
Amy was silent. For a moment, Maria wondered if she might actually have killed her mom and she just hadn't fallen over yet.
"Mom?"
"Maria Cynthia DeLuca..."
Oh, oh! Maria swallowed.
"How dare you use my own tactics on me! Where did you learn such stuff?"
Maria smiled sheepishly. "From the best, Mom."
Amy breathed in a deep breath then sighed, partly in resignation, but mostly in relief... relief that Maria would finally be coming home.
"I'll see what I can do, Maria. That's not a yes, mind you! I'll talk to the doctor and... well, we'll see what he thinks..."
Maria threw her arms around Amy. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!"
"Don't thank me yet, Maria. The doctor may not want to release you."
"I know, Mom."
"Okay. I'll go talk to him then."
Amy started for the door, and Maria headed for the closet.
"What are you doing?"
"Getting my stuff together to go home, Mom."
"You're a bit overconfident, aren't you, Maria?"
Maria shook her head and smiled. "I told you, Mom, you're the best... They don't stand a chance."
Amy started to protest... to insist that the doctor would have the final word... but she hesitated. She shook her head and sighed, then she smiled and closed the door. For a moment she stood outside Maria's room and thought. "I used to be the best, Maria. Now... I wonder."
* * * * * * * * * * *
Amy left Maria's room and walked down the aisle of the hospital wing to the nurses' station.
"Is Doctor Maris here... in the hospital?"
The nurse looked at a schedule on her counter. "I believe so. Let me see." She started to search the schedule then looked up. "Oh, here he comes now! Mrs. DeLuca was just asking for you, Doctor."
Amy turned around and smiled. "Speak of the devil."
Doctor Maris grinned. "I've been called a lot of things, Mrs. DeLuca, but I assure you, I am working for the good side... no matter what old Mr. Connor may have told you after his prostate exam."
Amy laughed.
"How can I help you, Mrs. DeLuca? Maria's doing... amazingly well."
"Yeah, well, you see, Doctor, that's exactly why I wanted to see you. I think Maria should come home. She seems to be back to her normal self. Whatever was wrong with her, I guess you must have fixed it."
Doctor Maris smiled. "Well, when you said, 'Whatever was wrong with her,' you put your finger on the problem, Mrs. DeLuca. Maria seems to be doing well, it's true, but we still don't know what was wrong with her... or why she came out of it at all. There are a lot of tests we would like to run..."
"No, no, Doctor." Amy shook her head. "I appreciate your concern and the excellent care you've given my daughter, believe me, but Maria is not a lab subject for you to run tests on and write medical papers about."
"Oh, I didn't mean that, Mrs. DeLuca. I assure you, I only have Maria's best interests in mind. She needs the tests."
"Will they show you what was wrong?"
"We... can't be sure. We hope so."
"But you can't be sure. You may just be running a lot of tests... sometimes painful tests... and still not know what caused her coma."
"That's unfortunately always a possibility, Mrs. DeLuca. Medicine is often a process of trial and elimination."
"Well, Doctor, I think you can understand why I would have concerns about running tests on my daughter when there's no guarantee that they'll help... or that they're even needed anymore."
"Mrs. DeLuca, without these tests, we may never know what caused your daughter's medical problem. It could recur."
Amy winced then swallowed hard. This was precisely what she had told Maria herself.
"But, Doctor, you don't know that the tests will show anything if they are done. And if these tests don't give you the answers you're looking for, will you want to do other tests... And what will you do after that? How long do you expect to keep her here if your tests don't show you what you're looking for? Are you prepared to keep her in the hospital forever?"
"Well, not forever, I assure you, Mrs. DeLuca..."
"Then how long?"
"Just until we know what caused her coma."
"And when will that be?"
Doctor Maris breathed in deeply, trying to find an answer somewhere within his mind... something he might have picked up in his years of medical training... but however hard he tried, he could not come up with a satisfactory answer to Amy's question.
"If you take her out of the hospital now, Mrs. DeLuca, you could be harming her. She needs to be here where she can be cared for."
"Doctor," Amy said with a dramatic flare of indignation, "Are you saying that I am less than a totally caring or competent mother?"
Doctor Maris shook his head emphatically.
"Then are you implying that I couldn't take care of my daughter or that I have ever not taken care of my daughter or had anything but her best interests at heart?"
"No... no..." Doctor Maris tried to say, but Amy was on a roll now, and she wasn't about to relinquish her advantage so soon.
"Doctor Maris, I really appreciate all that you did for Maria... I really do, although I'm not sure, now that I think about it, that you really did anything. Well, I know you ran tests and did all you could... but she seems to have spontaneously come out of this on her own, and your tests never showed anything. You didn't heal her. The tests didn't make her any better. I'm not blaming you. I know you tried. I'm sure that you did everything that your excellent medical training prepared you to do, but did it also prepare you to be a mother?"
Doctor Maris shook his head.
"I didn't think so. You see, Doctor, Maria's not a guinea pig, she's a little girl... my little girl... with needs that your great hospital has not and cannot meet. Don't get me wrong, I'm all in favor of doctors and hospitals... when they're needed. But you can't give me any assurance that her staying in this hospital one more year or one more day will help her at all. I, on the other hand, can assure you that a mother's love and care are vitally essential. Wouldn't you agree? I know you do. That's why I'm asking you to release my daughter. I could just walk out of here with her, but I really don't want to do that. I would rather you release her and follow her progress. That's what you could really do to help her now, Doctor. That way she can have a life again... not be confined like a lab animal waiting to be prepped for endless tests..."
Doctor Maris winced. "When do you want to take her home, Mrs. DeLuca?"
"I'm absolutely decided about this, Doctor. My daughter's happiness is everything to me..."
"When would you like to take her home?"
"I can take good care of Maria, and she doesn't appear to be in any immediate danger now that... What?"
"I said when do you want to take her home?"
Amy swallowed, then a smile slowly crept over her face as the doctor's words sank in. "How about today?"
"Today's good. I'll tell the nurses' station to get a wheelchair to take her out to your car. Policy, Mrs. DeLuca. Sorry."
Amy nodded. "The wheelchair's fine. You mean... she can go?"
"Like you said, Mrs. DeLuca, Maria needs what we can't give her now. We could keep her here for more testing, but... well, we'll probably do better sending her home and following her progress. Is that okay with you?"
Amy nodded. "That sounds very... reasonable."
Doctor Maris smiled. "I thought so, too."
* * * * * * * * * * *
“Maria, are you sure you want Max to drive you home?” Amy asked again.
“Yes, mom.” Maria sighed.
“But I’m going home too, honey.” Amy told her. “Why don’t you want to come with me?”
“Mom, look, I’m eternally grateful that you got Doctor Maris to let me out of here.” Maria began. “But I have my reasons for asking Max to drive me back, okay?”
Amy looked at her daughter quietly, then she asked, “Things have been tense between you and Max these past few weeks, haven’t they?”
It was more of a statement than a question and Maria was taken aback by how her mother had picked up on the tension. She nodded slowly. “Yeah. I guess…I guess ever since Liz…died…things haven’t been the same. For all of us.”
Amy sighed, having already figured out that much. “Fine. If you want some time with Max, then I guess I can let him drive you home.”
“Thank you.”
“So, I guess I’ll see you at home.”
Maria nodded. “Yeah, I’ll see you at home.”
Amy was just leaving when Max walked in. Amy stopped when she saw him. “Hello Max.”
Max smiled at her. “Hello Mrs. DeLuca.”
She, in turn, gave him a stern look. “Now I want you to drive safely, young man. And I don’t want you to keep her out long. She’s still recovering, you know.”
“Don’t worry, Mrs. DeLuca.” Max replied with a faintly amused smile. “I’ll bring her home safely and on time.”
“And now that you have his word, I think you should leave.” Maria interjected quickly, giving her mom a pleading look.
Amy smiled indulgently at her. “Goodbye, kids.” And with a wave she was gone.
Once alone, Maria and Max stared uncomfortably at each other across the room. This was the first time they were alone after Max had told everyone about him and Tess.
“So…” Max cleared his throat nervously. “Are you feeling better?”
“Perfect.” Maria replied. Maria’s eyes darted all over the room, now unsure if this was a good idea. They had so much between them that it was going to be uncomfortable.
“Should we get going?” Max asked, interrupting her thoughts.
Maria’s head snapped up to look at him. “What? Oh, yeah. Sure.” She made a move to grab her bag but Max got to it.
“I’ve got it.” He told her. Maria nodded, following him silently out of the room and all the way to the car.
Still in silence they settled into the car and Max slowly put the car into reverse and then started to make his way down the main road. After a couple of minutes of incredibly tense stillness, Maria sighed and turned to look at Max.
“Look, this is ridiculous.” She said.
Max glanced at her and then turned back to the road. “What is?” he asked cautiously.
“This!” Maria said, gesturing between the two of them. “This tension between us. It’s stupid.”
“Yeah. It is.” Max agreed quietly. “But it’s not wrong either. The reason you’re angry at me…you have every right to be.”
“But that doesn’t make it okay.” Maria sighed.
Max didn’t reply as he concentrated on the road. Then he asked, “Why’d you ask me to drive you home? You could have asked Michael.”
Maria bit her lip, hesitating. “Because I need to talk to you.”
Max nodded slowly. “Yes, I guess we do need to talk.”
“No, Max.” Maria shook her head, slightly exasperated and nervous. “I need to talk. You need to listen. This isn’t about Tess and you. It’s…complicated.”
Max threw her a curious look. “What’s this about, Maria?” he asked.
“Pull over.” Maria replied instead.
“What?”
“Just pull over, will you?”
Max quickly pulled over at the nearest space before turning to look at Maria seriously. “What’s going on?” he asked, worried that this had something to do with her injury.
“Max, there’s something you should know…something we should have told you a long time ago…” Maria trailed off, overcome by conflicting emotions.
“We?” Max asked, instantly picking up on the word. “Who’s ‘we’?”
Maria raised her eyes to meet his as she said softly, “Me, Kyle…and Liz.”
Max’s hand tightened unconsciously on the seat when he heard Liz’s name. “Liz?” he asked hesitantly.
Maria nodded. Then she ran a hand through her hair and closed her eyes tightly. “Oh God, we should have told you so much sooner…so much could have been avoided.”
“Maria!” Max cried, holding her shoulder tightly. “What should you have told me sooner?”
Maria suddenly slipped off her seat belt and opened the car door. “Let’s go for a walk, Max.” she said while getting out.
Bewildered by the sudden change in topic, Max got out after her. He hurried faster her as she took off without him, walking slowly down the street.
“Maria, what is it that you want to tell me?” Max asked desperately when he reached her.
Instead of answering him, Maria asked, “Do you know how long Liz had loved you?”
Max shook his head, momentarily forgetting his question. “No…a long time, I guess.” He replied.
Maria smiled, more to herself as she stared off into the distance, thinking back. “Ever since she saw you get off that bus in elementary school.” Maria told him. She turned to look at Max, still smiling faintly. “That’s a long time to spend loving someone, especially if you don’t know if the love will ever be returned.”
“I know.” Max told her quietly. “Believe me, I know.”
“I know you do.” Maria agreed. “Love like that…that doesn’t just stop. You can’t turn it on or off easily, no matter what you tell yourself. Love like that…it’s rare, it’s precious…and it lasts a life time.”
“I never stopped loving her, Maria.” Max told her in a choked voice. “And I never will.”
Maria stopped and stared at him, looking at him seriously. “Then why did you think she did?”
Max stopped too and stared at her for a moment. “What do you mean by that?” he asked shakily.
“How could you have let her go, Max?” Maria asked softly, her voice partly accusing, partly sad. “How could you have been so stupid?”
“I-I don’t understand…”Max stammered, not able to comprehend what Maria was trying to tell him.
“Don’t you?” Maria asked, fixing him with her scrutinizing gaze.
Max shook his head. “Just tell me what you’re trying to say. Please, Maria.”
“She never stopped loving you, Max.” Maria told him sadly. “She never stopped, not when she asked you to leave her alone, not even when she was accusing you of Alex’s murder.” She looked at him pleadingly. “Don’t you see, Max? All the while she kept hoping for you to see what was really there! All that time she loved you…”
Max felt his heart constrict with pain. Liz loved him? Then why had she pushed him away? Why had she wanted nothing to do with him? Why had she said that she wanted him to leave her alone?
“Then why…?” Max whispered, barely managing to form the question.
Maria looked at him, sympathetic and upset. “Because you asked her to.”
“What?” Max asked in shock. “How can you say that? That’s not true.”
“Yes, it is.” Maria told him calmly.
“Maria, why would I ever ask Liz to push me away?” Max asked desperately, can’t understanding why Maria would think he did. “I love her! Why would I want to sabotage our relationship like that?”
“But you did, Max.” Maria continued quietly. “You did ask her to sabotage your relationship. You showed up on her balcony and asked her to help you fall out of love with her.”
“I did no such thing!” Max cried. “I could never ask that! Why would I?”
Maria tilted her head to look at him with the faintest of smiles, though it was more dry than humorous. “Not you you. But a future version of you.”
Max abruptly locked his searing gaze at her. “What?” he asked. “What did you say?”
Maria shrugged, suddenly calm. All her hesitations and worries about how she would tell him flew away. She didn’t care anymore. All she cared about was that Max know just how much Liz had loved him. That he does not go on thinking she had turned away from him.
“That night…” She didn’t need to explain which night. They both understood. “That night, someone who looked like you came to her. He told her that he was a future version of you. A fourteen years older version….”
“And she believed him?” Max asked incredulously, not sure he believed Maria.
“He knew things, Max. He knew when you would come with Mariachi band. He knew about the granolith.” Maria told him. When Max’s face registered his shock, Maria explained, “That’s how he said he travelled back in time. He told her the granolith was modified to become a time travel machine.”
“I’m not sure I believe any of this.” Max told her.
Maria smiled a little at him. “I wasn’t so sure too. But I trust Liz’s judgement. Future Max managed to convince Liz that he really was you…and if Liz believed him then so do I.”
“Why’d he come back?” Max asked and Maria knew he believed her too…only because Liz had believed it. “Just to make Liz help him make me fall out of love with her?” Max asked bitterly. Just because he believed this didn’t mean he liked it.
Maria swallowed and bit her lip. She wasn’t sure how Max would take this piece of information. “Partly, yes…”Maria agreed. “But also because if he didn’t stop certain events from taking place the world would end fourteen years into the future.”
“He came back to stop the world from ending fourteen years in the future?” Max asked sarcastically. It occurred to him that he was referring to himself with such derisiveness but he wasn’t sure that he could ever really ask Liz to stop him from loving her. That was just plain and simple ridiculousness. “What certain events did he have to stop?”
Maria hesitated before whispering, “Liz and your…um…cementing…” she blushed slightly as she said that but Max just frowned in confusion.
“Our what?”
“Cementing…” Maria repeated. She darted her eyes away as she mumbled, “From you and Liz having…um…sex…”
At this Max choked back a startled laugh. “Excuse me!” he gasped, partly in humour and partly in disbelief. “From Liz and me…?”
“And getting married in the future…” Maria added, this time a sad note in her voice.
This stopped the laugh that had been threatening to erupt from his mouth. He only stared at her. “Our wedding?” Max asked. “Liz and mine…. What does our relationship have anything to do with the end of the world?” Max asked.
“Everything, Max.” Maria sighed. “Your relationship with Liz has everything to do with all of this. The other you told Liz that on the night of the Gomez concert you and Liz did the deed and that brought you closer to each other than ever before. You guys got married in Las Vegas…when you were nineteen! And you were together from then on. Nothing came between you…until the end of the world.”
Max listened in shock and amazement as Maria told him about the future he and Liz would never have now and could feel only a deep ache. Regret and sorrow ran through him when he thought about what they would never have now. Especially since Liz was dead.
“But why stop us from getting married?” Max asked Maria. He didn’t get what that had anything to do with the earth’s future.
“Max, fourteen years in the future Kivar attacked earth. By that time Tess had left and you didn’t have the power of the four square anymore. You couldn’t defeat him and because of that everyone died. Michael, Isabel, Alex…all of us and a million other people.”
“Why did Tess leave?” Max asked, not really wanting to know but can’t stopping the question.
“Because of you and Liz. Your love for Liz made you drive her away.” Maria explained.
Max stared at the ground as it all came into focus. “Tess left because of us…because of me.”
“No, she left because she couldn’t bear to see you and Liz together.” Maria countered.
“But Tess doesn’t love me…” Max began but then trailed off. He didn’t know if Tess wanted anyone to know about her feelings for Kyle.
“Tess loves Kyle.” Maria finished for him, surprising him. Noticing his startled look she gave him a mocking smile. “What, you think you’re the only one who knows? I think everyone does, except those two!” Maria chuckled. “They’re pretty obvious. Not as bad as you and Liz were, but enough to send out signals.”
Max smiled at that. Then a though occurred to him. “Then how come in the other time line Tess left?” he asked.
Maria shrugged. “Who knows? The entire situation was never explained by the other you. We can only assume she got jealous.”
They turned to walk back now to the car in silence. Max was still taking it all in and trying to keep the regret from clouding his senses. Why Liz? He wondered silently. Why’d you do this alone? Why didn’t you come to me?
“Who else knew?” Max asked after a moment. “Besides you.”
“Kyle.” Maria told him. “And Michael.”
Max’s head turned to stare at her. “Michael!”
“He only found out when he over heard me and Kyle talking about it and it was just very recently that he found out, anyway.” Maria defended him.
“He should have told me.” Max muttered. “You all should have. Why did Liz keep this from me? I could have helped!”
Maria looked at him, her head tilted to the side as she appraised him. “How?” she asked.
“How what?”
“How could you have helped?” she asked.
“Well…I don’t know. But I could have done something!” Max replied.
Maria shook her head. “Admit it, Max.” she told him. “You couldn’t have done anything. You would have come to one solution only. The only possible one - for you to keep away from Liz. Do you seriously think you could have done that, knowing what you would have known? Why do you think Liz never told you? Because it would make things so much harder for her than they already were. It killed her to say all that and do all that to you but what choice did she have. Had you known… you wouldn’t have let her go.”
“We could have talked with Tess.” Max argued.
“And then what?” Maria asked. “Asked her to stay for you and Liz? Max, she might not have then, at that point in time. Because I don’t think she had realised then that she had a reason to stay.”
“But she does now.” Max pointed out.
“Yes,” Maria nodded. “She does. She has Kyle…and us.”
“So we can ask her to stay.”
“I don’t think we need to ask her.” Maria told him with a smile. “Even without knowing about this, she’ll stay.”
Max nodded slowly, thinking back. “We weren’t really friendly with her before, were we?” he asked.
“No. We weren’t.” Maria agreed regretfully. “But we are now. And that’s what counts.”
They had reached the car now and they paused, looking at it, ready to get back in. Then Maria abruptly gripped Max’s arm.
“Max, can I ask you something?” she asked.
Max nodded, noting the apprehension in her eyes that had appeared all of a sudden. “Sure.”
“If this seems really strange…then just ignore it but please, I would like it if you answered me.”
“You can ask me anything, Maria.” Max confirmed. “You know that.”
Nodding, Maria dropped her arm from his. “Do you – do you ever get the feeling that they’re here?” she asked.
“They?” Max asked with a frown.
“Liz and Alex.” Maria whispered.
“What do you mean?” Max asked.
“I can’t explain it really….but sometimes I just get the feeling that they’re here, in Roswell or I can feel them…like they’re alive.” Maria shook her head. “I know it’s stupid but just before I woke up from my coma I could have sworn I saw Liz and Alex in the room. I think Liz told me that…” Maria frowned. “I can’t remember what…it was something important though.”
She looked at Max questioningly. “And I don’t know why but I think they’re the ones who helped me wake up. Am I insane? Was that just some thing my mind made up?”
Max, who could remember such an incident himself, shook his head. “I thought I was the only one.” He told her.
“You mean, you’ve felt this too?” Maria asked, her eyes wide.
Max nodded. “It was like I could feel Liz close by. So very close…but she wasn’t…” he paused. “I’m not sure what to make of it…”
“Neither am I.” Maria admitted. “Maybe we’ve had no closure as yet…”
“Maybe.” Max agreed, unconvinced. “But it’s more than just a figment of my imagination. It feels…seems so real. Maria, I have always had a close connection with Liz and after her death, I didn’t feel that anymore. But there are days, moments, when I feel that if I just reach out for her she’ll be there. Like she’s just out of reach and if I try really hard, she’s going to be there.”
He raised his misty eyes to meet her tear filled ones. “How can something I feel deep down in my soul be wrong? How can I deny that what my heart is feeling and telling me is wrong?” he asked.
“I don’t know, Max.” Maria replied in a choked voice. “I wish I knew the answers to those feelings, to have some way to explain them, but I don’t…and it’s driving my crazy. I just wish I knew….”
“I – I’ve been thinking about this for some time now…maybe it’s time I did it…”Max began hesitantly.
“What?” Maria asked.
Max shifted a bit uncomfortably, not certain whether he was clutching at straws or potentially opening himself to more emotional distress. “I’ve been thinking of asking Isabel and Ava to help me.”
“Isabel? And Ava?” Maria asked, a sudden churning feeling erupting in her stomach at the dupe’s name. “With what?”
Max met her eyes briefly before looking away as he mumbled, “Dream walking Liz.”
“Dream walking Liz…” Maria asked in shock. Her voice took on a hysterical edge as she shook her head. “Max, Liz is dead. She’s gone. You can’t dream walk someone who isn’t here!”
“I know that.” Max replied in an anguished voice. “I know…. Look; just go with this for me, okay?”
“No, Max.” Maria objected, her eyes flashing angrily even through the tears in them. “What you want to do…it isn’t right. You’re only setting yourself up for disappointment. What do you expect to find anyway? Answers? To what? You’re not going to find any because she’s not here, Max.” Tears slipped down Maria’s face as she sobbed, “She’s gone, Max.”
Max grabbed Maria’s hand and urged her to look up at him. “Then why do I feel like this? Why do I feel her, deep down inside, alive! Maria, I have to know! If there is any chance, any chance at all that she is alive; I’m willing to take the chance and find out.”
“What if you’re wrong?” Maria asked in a low voice. “What if we’re both wrong?”
“Then we’ll not be any worse off than we are now.” Max answered, the pain of knowing they might not find anything visible in his voice and eyes.
“What about Alex?” Maria asked. “I feel him too. I saw him too!”
Max hesitated, pondering. “Me too, but not as strongly as Liz.” He paused as he thought about it. “Well, let’s go to Las Cruses and see what we can find out. We might try dream walking him as well.”
“You want to dream walk someone who’s no longer here…no longer alive…” Maria whispered, more to herself than Max. She stared at the floor, tears pooling in her eyes, making her vision blurry.
“Don’t you want to know?” Max asked gently. “Don’t you want to erase all these doubts?”
Maria turned her face away from his as more tears spilled her eyes. She shut her eyes tightly, wiling them to stop. She wanted to know why she felt Liz’s presence, much more than Alex’s, too. But she was scared…of what they might not find and even of what they would. Liz was dead; she had been dead for three long months. Shouldn’t she be let to die in peace? But there never had been a body found…what if…just what if….
“Maria?” Max called softly, placing a hand on her shoulder.
With her back still to him, she nodded. “Okay.” She whispered.
“Okay?” Max asked hopefully. “Okay, what?”
Maria turned to face him, her eyes red but shining with determination and courage. “Okay, let’s do it. Let Isabel dream walk Liz.”
Max smiled at her as he pulled her in a quick, comforting hug. “It’s going to be fine, Maria.” He told her. He let go and smiled once more, this time a bit sadly. “Everything is going to be fine.”
Maria didn’t say anything as she turned and sat inside the car. Max followed her and soon they were on their way again.
“I’ll ask Isabel and Ava tonight.” Max told her as they turned on her street.
Maria’s head whipped around to look at him sharply. “No!” When Max gave her a startled look, she tried to soften her voice but still there was an edge to it. “If we’re going to do this, no one except us can know.”
“But Maria, everyone…well…we can’t keep this from them.” Max told her with a frown.
“Not everyone,” Maria replied. “Just Ava. She isn’t one of us. She isn’t involved in this. We’re not going to tell her.”
Max looked at Maria with hidden worry as he contemplated Maria’s words and tone. There was uneasiness behind them, worry. “Okay, Maria.” Max answered. “If that’s what you want. Though I don’t see why she shouldn’t be a part of this. She could help.”
Something tugged urgently at the back of Maria’s mind, a warning, a heeding and she quickly shook her head. “I don’t trust her, Max.” Maria told him. “I don’t have any reason not too…but she just gives me a bad feeling…” She shot Max a wry smile, hiding how deep her distrust was. “Don’t ask me to explain. Blame it all on my psychic abilities.” She joked.
Max smiled as he pulled to a stop in front of her house. Maria reached for the door as she asked, “You want to come in?”
Max shook his head. “No, thanks. Maybe later.”
“Sure.” Maria agreed. She grabbed her bag from the bag before she shut the door behind her. Just as she was about to take a step away from the car, she abruptly turned back and blurted out, “Max! Kyle…Kyle didn’t sleep with Liz.”
Max looked at her in surprise and understanding. Maria hurried on to explain. “She just pretended she did…”
“To make me stop loving her.” Max finished, finally understanding everything Liz had done.
“She had to, Max.” Maria told him apologetically. “It was the only way she could think of. I hope you understand why she had to do it.”
Max nodded, a dry smile on his face. “In a funny way, I think I do.” He told her.
“Did it work?” Maria asked him. “Did you fall out of love with her?”
Max looked a bit uncomfortable as he replied, “Maybe for a second or two…but then it was back, just as strong.” He shook his head then, his smile reminiscent. “No, I don’t think I did. I was deeply hurt and angry but I didn’t fall out of love with her. I couldn’t…”
Maria looked at him with a poignant smile. “I wish we had told you sooner…so much could have been avoided.” Then with a wave she headed inside.
“Yeah…” Max whispered to himself once he was alone. “So much could have been…”
TBC.......
A/N 2: I might be gone till the 12th since I've got my exams till then but after that I intend to get back to churning out these parts!
<center>There are endings and beginnings and then there are Crossroads; and, somehow, in the end all that's left are Pieces Of A Dream</center>
-
FallenMagic
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 390
- Joined: Thu Dec 05, 2002 1:51 am
- Location: Malaysia
Shadows -- Part 83
Author's Note: Exams are over! 
I've spend the last two days writing this part andI just had to post it by today.
PinkDove - Although I'm eager to write the dreamwalking sequence, I have to admit I have no idea what's going to happen
roswellluver - It was about time she told him, don't you think?
Ella1022 - No one could have stopped Maria once she puts her mind to it. She wanted to go home and she did (thanks to Amy DeLuca and of course Gerry!)
frenchkiss70 - Max does have some issues he needs to deal with, guilt being one of them. And yes, I agree Max needs to start listening to his heart again. I couldn't rush into it though but had to built up his character to make him do so. And I hope I did it right.
Gerry Carr - I hardly did anything Gerry
but thank you nonetheless. And don't worry about Maria's memory. I'll get to it in time And as for the dreamwalk... 
And thanks for the well wishes! I think I did do pretty good this time around!
cherie - Midterms out. Check. Muse lassoed. Check. LOL
lovalien - Yeah...they did spoil a good potential frienship. Good luck on your exams! Hope you do well!
Itzstacie - I will be the last person to blame you for lack of feeback! I know how RL can just consume you at times (the nerve!) Aren;t you getting tired of Max and his woe-is-me routine? Hmm...but that's Max for you. Let's see how this goes 
Part 83
A rock, far off in the distance, blew up into pieces, scattering all across the desert floor. It lay along with the numerous other pieces from other blown up boulders on which Ava had vented off her growing rage. But even after doing so, she was no closer to controlling her anger than she had been when she had left Kivar.
“That son of a bitch!” she hissed to herself as she narrowed her eyes at her target before raising her hand and shooting at it. “Who the hell does he think he is?” She turned and instantly aimed for another boulder. “I know what I’m doing! That fucking bastard doesn’t know how to keep a hold on his throne let alone execute a plan!”
A low, impressed whistle had her whirling around to stare at the intruders. Rath and Lonnie stepped out from behind the shadows of her car, smirking in contempt and pleasure.
“He’s sure got ya feather’s ruffled.” Rath observed, looking around at the destruction.
“Feisty little bitch, ain’t she?” Lonnie asked Rath with deceptive casualness.
Ava’s eyes flashed with unsuppressed rage as she shot up her hand towards them, attempting to use them as a target. But this time Rath was quicker. Ava’s bolt bounced harmlessly off Rath’s shield. He grinned at her as he held up his shield even after she had lowered her hand.
“I ain’t makin’ the same mistake twice.” He told her.
“Leave!” Ava snapped at them. When they made no move, she raised her hand in a threat once again, her eyes turning a glinting cold blue. “I said, leave!”
“Now see, here’s your first mistake.” Lonnie told her, not appearing affected by Ava’s threat. “Ya don’t see help when it’s starin’ ya right in the face!”
“I don’t need your help.” Ava told them icily. “They know too much about you. You’ll just blow it.”
“Yous already blown it, sweetheart!” Rath told her with a smirk, finally letting go of his shield.
“No, I haven’t!” Ava replied fiercely. “I haven’t even begun.”
“The fact o’ the matta is,” Rath told her, strolling casually to stand next to her. “You too slow for Kivar. He ain’t got no patience when it comes to gettin’ the granolith.”
“I’m doing my best!” Ava snapped. “And unless he wants to hand over everything to Max before I can even finish this, then why the hell did he come to me?”
“Because you earned their trust.” Rath replied. “You were the first one to get ‘em to lower their damn guard down.”
“Then he should trust me enough to let me do my job!” Ava shot back.
“Kivar trusts no one.” Lonnie told her bluntly. “Not you nor me an’ Rath.”
Ava regarded her coolly, a question prodding her. “Tell me,” she began, regarding them curiously, “Why are you still here? Kivar barely needs you, and I…well, let’s be honest, I despise you.” Ava offered bluntly. “What are you still doing here? Why are you wasting your time and effort on Kivar?”
Rath shrugged noncommittally. “We’ll do almost anythin’ to get off this fuckin’ planet.” He replied. “It ain’t no good for us. We’s just here for the ride back home.”
Ava turned her back to them as she contemplated the damage she had done, her anger suddenly evaporating, replaced instead by calmness that she herself infused in her. It was a simple task of mind over matter. She could control her emotions when need be. As she stared at the damage she had inflicted on the landscape she watched the two dupes from the corner of her eyes. They knew something that they weren’t telling her. They were hiding something and Ava had a suspicion that they held the card that could either redeem her or disgrace her in Kivar’s eyes. And she had no doubt which turn of the card would suit them.
No, she thought with narrowed eyes. I have to find out what they’re keeping from me.
Slowly then, with a plan in mind, she crouched down on the ground, making sure to keep her back to the dupes who were watching her with speculation. She placed her hand on the scorched desert floor and let loose small burst of power. Instantly a rippling effect began to take place on the desert floor. Extending away from her, the destruction she had caused only moments ago began to disappear. Almost as if by magic, everything around her began to turn back to the way it had been. The scorch marks on the floor began to disappear, the scattered fragments of rock combined back together to form boulders once again and the fauna sprung back up.
Rath and Lonnie were watching this with undisguised surprise and a bit of apprehension. They hadn’t known the extent of her powers and if this was any indication of what she was capable off then they would have to tread carefully around her. Ava hid her smirk of pleasure as she watched their expressions from the corner of her eye. Changing things back to the way they were barely used up her energy. In fact it was quite easy. But she had to concentrate on the other power she was using simultaneously. Mind-probing.
All the while she was ‘healing’ the desert, she was nudging, ever so slightly, into Rath and Lonnie’s heads, trying to figure out what they knew. She didn’t dare go too deep for they would be able to sense her but she went as far as she could. She drew out the time it took her to fix the desert, using the time to prod into their minds. They never even knew what she was doing, transfixed as they were on what they saw her doing, rather than felt.
Ava lingered in their minds, trying to figure out what they knew or what they kept hidden. She was slightly pissed to find mind blocks in both of their minds. But then all the people working for Kivar were taught to have at least a partial mind block constantly.
Just in case of people like me. Ava thought with amusement. The mind blocks weren’t strong, one small push and they would be broken. But she hesitated. If the mind blocks fell, they would be alerted. They would know the moment that would happen and she might be found out. She didn’t want to take that chance. Besides, know she knew they were keeping some piece of information from her because she could sense their glee.
No, I’ll leave it alone for now. She thought. Besides, I always have other methods.
With that thought, she finished up her work on restoring the desert and began to get up slowly. At the same time she began to pull out of their heads as well. But before she pulled out she planted an image in their head for them to see. A flash of Zan’s death.
When she turned back around to them, she could see the discomfort on their faces, the uneasiness in their eyes as they watched her and she smiled inwardly to herself. They wouldn’t be as quick to dismiss her now.
Still smiling to herself, she waited silently for Rath or Lonnie to say something. That flash had freaked them out and she couldn’t be more pleased.
“Whoa, that… that was some power…” Rath stammered.
Ava shrugged nonchalantly. “Just cleaning up any evidence.”
“When did ya learn ta do that?” Lonnie asked curiously, her uneasiness apparent in her eyes. “You did nothin’ of that sort when wes were together.”
“I could always do that.” Ava told her with a half smirk. “Just never did in front of you.”
Lonnie abruptly looked away from her to Rath in surprise. She shifted nervously then nodded. “You got a lotta secrets, Ava.”
“So do you.” Ava observed coolly. At their startled looks she tilted her head and looked expectantly at them. “Tell me, are you hiding something from me?”
“What-what we be hidin’ from you?” Rath asked.
“You tell me.” Ava replied, fixing him with a cold stare.
Rath squirmed under her gaze, trying desperately not to show he knew anything but knew he was failing fast. He could tell she already knew. He just didn’t know how much she knew. Not wanting to give away anything just in case she was just bluffing, he tried to figure out what it was she knew already.
Maybe she knows nothing at all. He hoped.
“We’s on your side, rememba?” Rath said. “What we know, you know. So, why would we hide anythin’ from ya?”
Something dangerous flickered in Ava’s eyes but within second it was gone. But it was enough to make Rath nervous. And when Ava just looked at him as if she was bored, he gulped. He was in trouble.
Ava could see that she was making both of them nervous and that brought a satisfied smile to her lips. But she quickly pulled her features back to nonchalance. She took a casual step towards them and was highly amused to see them wince almost in anticipation of her anger. But they didn’t back away. She had to give him that.
“Zan was on my side too, remember?” she asked. “He knew things too. Things I should have known. Things he kept from me. You remember what happened to him, don’t you?” She saw them wince as Zan’s death passed before their eyes.
“You killed my brother, you fuckin’ bitch!” Lonnie spat, trembling as she recalled the events.
Ava eyed her coolly, unaffected by Lonnie’s anger and the memory of her lover. “He should have known better.”
“Yes, he shoulda have known betta than to trust you!” Lonnie hissed.
“If you distrust me so much then what are you doing here?” Ava asked. Then she sighed in mock sympathy. “Oh, that’s right. Because I’m your only hope of getting of this planet! Because I’m your most powerful ally! Zan knew that. He did what he had to but he forgot one simple rule. Never, never, keep anything from me!”
“So you killed him for it.” Rath stated flatly, his eyes showing his hate for Ava. “You killed him because he didn’t tell you about the summit.”
“That summit was more important than he could have known!” Ava hissed angrily. “Damn fool didn’t see. He didn’t want an alliance with Kivar. He didn’t want to go back.” She laughed shortly. “Didn’t want my help in getting the fucking throne from Kivar. It would have been so easy. The two of us combined could have taken Kivar down. It would have been so simple….”
“It didn’t matta to us then if we did go back or not but it did to you. Zan was your ride home, but he wanted nothin’ to do with Antar. So you killed him…. Now you have ta go the long way.” Rath observed. “Tell me, who’s gonna help you get the throne?”
“Kivar himself.” Ava told them with a smile. “He just doesn’t know that as yet.” She looked at them with menace. “And you are in no way going to stop me. Or you’ll end up like that precious brother of yours, got it?”
Although Lonnie and Rath looked at her with hate and anger they nodded. They really had no other choice. “Got it.” Lonnie spat out.
“Good.” Ava smiled. “Now, what is it that you aren’t telling me?”
Rath hesitated and glanced at Lonnie. He didn’t want to tell her, wanted to make things difficult for her but then he really didn’t have a choice. She’d get it one way or another from them. He knew she could.
“It’s about that blond human. Michael’s girl.” Rath told her. “Maria.”
“What about her?”
“She’s awake.” Lonnie supplied.
“What?” Ava cried. Her face contorted in anger as she demanded, “How the hell do you know?”
“We’ve been keepin’ an eye on the place.” Rath told her.
“When did this happen?” Ava asked.
“Mornin’.” Rath told her shortly.
“How did this happen?” Ava asked more herself than the dupes. “I made sure she couldn’t be healed!”
“You didn’t do as good a job as ya thought.” Lonnie snorted.
Ava turned to her, and with blinding precision shot an energy blast at Lonnie, making her fall. Rath was next to her immediately, helping her back up.
“What the fuck was that?” he yelled as Lonnie glared daggers at Ava. Lonnie was mad now, though. Her hand raised instantly, ready to hit Ava back when Ava’s shield went up.
“Don’t even think about it.” She warned evenly.
“Truth’s a bitch, ain’t it Ava?” Lonnie mocked, her hand still raised in threat. “Can’t ya take it?”
Ignoring Lonnie’s attempt to rile her, Ava turned the news over in her head. “I don’t mess up.” She stated. “I know Maria couldn’t be healed by Max and I made sure Isabel nor Tess attempted anything.”
“You so sure ‘bout that?” Rath asked.
“I don’t mess up.” She repeated vehemently.
“Somebody sure did do somethin’.” Lonnie observed dryly. “If yous as good as ya say you is.” Lonnie’s hand came down as she smirked, “Doubt it though, if this is any indication.”
But Ava ignored her as she narrowed her eyes in thought. “Yes, somebody did. Who?” she wondered aloud. “Something isn’t right. Someone’s trying to mess this up. Somebody who knew how to help Maria. But who knows?”
“We didn’t see nothin’ when we were there.” Rath pointed out.
“Well something is going on.” Ava snapped. “Somebody knows.” Her eyes flashed with angry determination. “And I’m going to find out who…and then I’ll make sure he isn’t around any longer.”
She turned to Lonnie and Rath, at the moment deciding that she could use their help. “You said you can help.” She reminded them. “Well this is your chance. Keep an eye out for anything suspicious.”
Rath and Lonnie hesitated before nodding. “Fine.” They agreed.
“I think I’d better go check on my ‘friends.’” Ava sneered as she headed to her car and headed back to Roswell.
TBC...
I've spend the last two days writing this part andI just had to post it by today. PinkDove - Although I'm eager to write the dreamwalking sequence, I have to admit I have no idea what's going to happen
roswellluver - It was about time she told him, don't you think?
Ella1022 - No one could have stopped Maria once she puts her mind to it. She wanted to go home and she did (thanks to Amy DeLuca and of course Gerry!)
frenchkiss70 - Max does have some issues he needs to deal with, guilt being one of them. And yes, I agree Max needs to start listening to his heart again. I couldn't rush into it though but had to built up his character to make him do so. And I hope I did it right.
Gerry Carr - I hardly did anything Gerry
but thank you nonetheless. And don't worry about Maria's memory. I'll get to it in time And as for the dreamwalk... And thanks for the well wishes! I think I did do pretty good this time around! cherie - Midterms out. Check. Muse lassoed. Check. LOL
lovalien - Yeah...they did spoil a good potential frienship. Good luck on your exams! Hope you do well!
Itzstacie - I will be the last person to blame you for lack of feeback! I know how RL can just consume you at times (the nerve!)
Aren;t you getting tired of Max and his woe-is-me routine? Hmm...but that's Max for you. Let's see how this goes Part 83
A rock, far off in the distance, blew up into pieces, scattering all across the desert floor. It lay along with the numerous other pieces from other blown up boulders on which Ava had vented off her growing rage. But even after doing so, she was no closer to controlling her anger than she had been when she had left Kivar.
“That son of a bitch!” she hissed to herself as she narrowed her eyes at her target before raising her hand and shooting at it. “Who the hell does he think he is?” She turned and instantly aimed for another boulder. “I know what I’m doing! That fucking bastard doesn’t know how to keep a hold on his throne let alone execute a plan!”
A low, impressed whistle had her whirling around to stare at the intruders. Rath and Lonnie stepped out from behind the shadows of her car, smirking in contempt and pleasure.
“He’s sure got ya feather’s ruffled.” Rath observed, looking around at the destruction.
“Feisty little bitch, ain’t she?” Lonnie asked Rath with deceptive casualness.
Ava’s eyes flashed with unsuppressed rage as she shot up her hand towards them, attempting to use them as a target. But this time Rath was quicker. Ava’s bolt bounced harmlessly off Rath’s shield. He grinned at her as he held up his shield even after she had lowered her hand.
“I ain’t makin’ the same mistake twice.” He told her.
“Leave!” Ava snapped at them. When they made no move, she raised her hand in a threat once again, her eyes turning a glinting cold blue. “I said, leave!”
“Now see, here’s your first mistake.” Lonnie told her, not appearing affected by Ava’s threat. “Ya don’t see help when it’s starin’ ya right in the face!”
“I don’t need your help.” Ava told them icily. “They know too much about you. You’ll just blow it.”
“Yous already blown it, sweetheart!” Rath told her with a smirk, finally letting go of his shield.
“No, I haven’t!” Ava replied fiercely. “I haven’t even begun.”
“The fact o’ the matta is,” Rath told her, strolling casually to stand next to her. “You too slow for Kivar. He ain’t got no patience when it comes to gettin’ the granolith.”
“I’m doing my best!” Ava snapped. “And unless he wants to hand over everything to Max before I can even finish this, then why the hell did he come to me?”
“Because you earned their trust.” Rath replied. “You were the first one to get ‘em to lower their damn guard down.”
“Then he should trust me enough to let me do my job!” Ava shot back.
“Kivar trusts no one.” Lonnie told her bluntly. “Not you nor me an’ Rath.”
Ava regarded her coolly, a question prodding her. “Tell me,” she began, regarding them curiously, “Why are you still here? Kivar barely needs you, and I…well, let’s be honest, I despise you.” Ava offered bluntly. “What are you still doing here? Why are you wasting your time and effort on Kivar?”
Rath shrugged noncommittally. “We’ll do almost anythin’ to get off this fuckin’ planet.” He replied. “It ain’t no good for us. We’s just here for the ride back home.”
Ava turned her back to them as she contemplated the damage she had done, her anger suddenly evaporating, replaced instead by calmness that she herself infused in her. It was a simple task of mind over matter. She could control her emotions when need be. As she stared at the damage she had inflicted on the landscape she watched the two dupes from the corner of her eyes. They knew something that they weren’t telling her. They were hiding something and Ava had a suspicion that they held the card that could either redeem her or disgrace her in Kivar’s eyes. And she had no doubt which turn of the card would suit them.
No, she thought with narrowed eyes. I have to find out what they’re keeping from me.
Slowly then, with a plan in mind, she crouched down on the ground, making sure to keep her back to the dupes who were watching her with speculation. She placed her hand on the scorched desert floor and let loose small burst of power. Instantly a rippling effect began to take place on the desert floor. Extending away from her, the destruction she had caused only moments ago began to disappear. Almost as if by magic, everything around her began to turn back to the way it had been. The scorch marks on the floor began to disappear, the scattered fragments of rock combined back together to form boulders once again and the fauna sprung back up.
Rath and Lonnie were watching this with undisguised surprise and a bit of apprehension. They hadn’t known the extent of her powers and if this was any indication of what she was capable off then they would have to tread carefully around her. Ava hid her smirk of pleasure as she watched their expressions from the corner of her eye. Changing things back to the way they were barely used up her energy. In fact it was quite easy. But she had to concentrate on the other power she was using simultaneously. Mind-probing.
All the while she was ‘healing’ the desert, she was nudging, ever so slightly, into Rath and Lonnie’s heads, trying to figure out what they knew. She didn’t dare go too deep for they would be able to sense her but she went as far as she could. She drew out the time it took her to fix the desert, using the time to prod into their minds. They never even knew what she was doing, transfixed as they were on what they saw her doing, rather than felt.
Ava lingered in their minds, trying to figure out what they knew or what they kept hidden. She was slightly pissed to find mind blocks in both of their minds. But then all the people working for Kivar were taught to have at least a partial mind block constantly.
Just in case of people like me. Ava thought with amusement. The mind blocks weren’t strong, one small push and they would be broken. But she hesitated. If the mind blocks fell, they would be alerted. They would know the moment that would happen and she might be found out. She didn’t want to take that chance. Besides, know she knew they were keeping some piece of information from her because she could sense their glee.
No, I’ll leave it alone for now. She thought. Besides, I always have other methods.
With that thought, she finished up her work on restoring the desert and began to get up slowly. At the same time she began to pull out of their heads as well. But before she pulled out she planted an image in their head for them to see. A flash of Zan’s death.
When she turned back around to them, she could see the discomfort on their faces, the uneasiness in their eyes as they watched her and she smiled inwardly to herself. They wouldn’t be as quick to dismiss her now.
Still smiling to herself, she waited silently for Rath or Lonnie to say something. That flash had freaked them out and she couldn’t be more pleased.
“Whoa, that… that was some power…” Rath stammered.
Ava shrugged nonchalantly. “Just cleaning up any evidence.”
“When did ya learn ta do that?” Lonnie asked curiously, her uneasiness apparent in her eyes. “You did nothin’ of that sort when wes were together.”
“I could always do that.” Ava told her with a half smirk. “Just never did in front of you.”
Lonnie abruptly looked away from her to Rath in surprise. She shifted nervously then nodded. “You got a lotta secrets, Ava.”
“So do you.” Ava observed coolly. At their startled looks she tilted her head and looked expectantly at them. “Tell me, are you hiding something from me?”
“What-what we be hidin’ from you?” Rath asked.
“You tell me.” Ava replied, fixing him with a cold stare.
Rath squirmed under her gaze, trying desperately not to show he knew anything but knew he was failing fast. He could tell she already knew. He just didn’t know how much she knew. Not wanting to give away anything just in case she was just bluffing, he tried to figure out what it was she knew already.
Maybe she knows nothing at all. He hoped.
“We’s on your side, rememba?” Rath said. “What we know, you know. So, why would we hide anythin’ from ya?”
Something dangerous flickered in Ava’s eyes but within second it was gone. But it was enough to make Rath nervous. And when Ava just looked at him as if she was bored, he gulped. He was in trouble.
Ava could see that she was making both of them nervous and that brought a satisfied smile to her lips. But she quickly pulled her features back to nonchalance. She took a casual step towards them and was highly amused to see them wince almost in anticipation of her anger. But they didn’t back away. She had to give him that.
“Zan was on my side too, remember?” she asked. “He knew things too. Things I should have known. Things he kept from me. You remember what happened to him, don’t you?” She saw them wince as Zan’s death passed before their eyes.
“You killed my brother, you fuckin’ bitch!” Lonnie spat, trembling as she recalled the events.
Ava eyed her coolly, unaffected by Lonnie’s anger and the memory of her lover. “He should have known better.”
“Yes, he shoulda have known betta than to trust you!” Lonnie hissed.
“If you distrust me so much then what are you doing here?” Ava asked. Then she sighed in mock sympathy. “Oh, that’s right. Because I’m your only hope of getting of this planet! Because I’m your most powerful ally! Zan knew that. He did what he had to but he forgot one simple rule. Never, never, keep anything from me!”
“So you killed him for it.” Rath stated flatly, his eyes showing his hate for Ava. “You killed him because he didn’t tell you about the summit.”
“That summit was more important than he could have known!” Ava hissed angrily. “Damn fool didn’t see. He didn’t want an alliance with Kivar. He didn’t want to go back.” She laughed shortly. “Didn’t want my help in getting the fucking throne from Kivar. It would have been so easy. The two of us combined could have taken Kivar down. It would have been so simple….”
“It didn’t matta to us then if we did go back or not but it did to you. Zan was your ride home, but he wanted nothin’ to do with Antar. So you killed him…. Now you have ta go the long way.” Rath observed. “Tell me, who’s gonna help you get the throne?”
“Kivar himself.” Ava told them with a smile. “He just doesn’t know that as yet.” She looked at them with menace. “And you are in no way going to stop me. Or you’ll end up like that precious brother of yours, got it?”
Although Lonnie and Rath looked at her with hate and anger they nodded. They really had no other choice. “Got it.” Lonnie spat out.
“Good.” Ava smiled. “Now, what is it that you aren’t telling me?”
Rath hesitated and glanced at Lonnie. He didn’t want to tell her, wanted to make things difficult for her but then he really didn’t have a choice. She’d get it one way or another from them. He knew she could.
“It’s about that blond human. Michael’s girl.” Rath told her. “Maria.”
“What about her?”
“She’s awake.” Lonnie supplied.
“What?” Ava cried. Her face contorted in anger as she demanded, “How the hell do you know?”
“We’ve been keepin’ an eye on the place.” Rath told her.
“When did this happen?” Ava asked.
“Mornin’.” Rath told her shortly.
“How did this happen?” Ava asked more herself than the dupes. “I made sure she couldn’t be healed!”
“You didn’t do as good a job as ya thought.” Lonnie snorted.
Ava turned to her, and with blinding precision shot an energy blast at Lonnie, making her fall. Rath was next to her immediately, helping her back up.
“What the fuck was that?” he yelled as Lonnie glared daggers at Ava. Lonnie was mad now, though. Her hand raised instantly, ready to hit Ava back when Ava’s shield went up.
“Don’t even think about it.” She warned evenly.
“Truth’s a bitch, ain’t it Ava?” Lonnie mocked, her hand still raised in threat. “Can’t ya take it?”
Ignoring Lonnie’s attempt to rile her, Ava turned the news over in her head. “I don’t mess up.” She stated. “I know Maria couldn’t be healed by Max and I made sure Isabel nor Tess attempted anything.”
“You so sure ‘bout that?” Rath asked.
“I don’t mess up.” She repeated vehemently.
“Somebody sure did do somethin’.” Lonnie observed dryly. “If yous as good as ya say you is.” Lonnie’s hand came down as she smirked, “Doubt it though, if this is any indication.”
But Ava ignored her as she narrowed her eyes in thought. “Yes, somebody did. Who?” she wondered aloud. “Something isn’t right. Someone’s trying to mess this up. Somebody who knew how to help Maria. But who knows?”
“We didn’t see nothin’ when we were there.” Rath pointed out.
“Well something is going on.” Ava snapped. “Somebody knows.” Her eyes flashed with angry determination. “And I’m going to find out who…and then I’ll make sure he isn’t around any longer.”
She turned to Lonnie and Rath, at the moment deciding that she could use their help. “You said you can help.” She reminded them. “Well this is your chance. Keep an eye out for anything suspicious.”
Rath and Lonnie hesitated before nodding. “Fine.” They agreed.
“I think I’d better go check on my ‘friends.’” Ava sneered as she headed to her car and headed back to Roswell.
TBC...
<center>There are endings and beginnings and then there are Crossroads; and, somehow, in the end all that's left are Pieces Of A Dream</center>
-
FallenMagic
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 390
- Joined: Thu Dec 05, 2002 1:51 am
- Location: Malaysia
Shadows -- Part 84
Part 84
Serena eyed the two drained friends, lying limply on the sofa of their rented apartment. After the work they did, she expected nothing less. Placing two cups of coffee in front of them, she sat down with hers across from them, watching as they gratefully reached for a cup.
“That must have been one strong barrier.” She said once they looked more awake.
Liz nodded, wrapping her hands around the warm cup almost as if searching for comfort. “I don’t think any one of the others have power as great as her.” She admitted. “For a moment I was terrified that we wouldn’t be able to break it.”
Alex smiled gently at her. “But we did do it.” He reminded her. “Maria’s going to be fine now.”
Liz smiled back but her eyes were troubled and worried. “For now.” She said quietly. “But for how long? For how long can everyone keep out of Ava’s way? I don’t know what Maria did that caused her to become such a great threat to Ava but what if Ava attacks again? Or thinks someone else is getting too close?”
“We’ll worry about that if and when the time comes.” Alex told her. “But right now, we can take comfort in the fact that Maria’s safe.”
“But no one knows, Alex.” Liz reminded him, her eyes wide with frustration and worry. “No one knows who Ava really is. And I don’t blame them. She had me convinced she was on our side too. And I believed her….”
“Liz, you couldn’t have known.” Serena said. “And you aren’t responsible for making sure everyone is safe. You alone can’t do that so stop feeling guilty about it.”
Liz sighed, knowing she was being unreasonable. “I know. It’s just that…well I feel responsible somehow.” Her eyes fell down to stare into her mug, not meeting their eyes. “I keep thinking that if I had told Max the truth about what really happened or if I hadn’t introduced Ava into the group then maybe none of this would have happened.”
“What you did then was what seemed right at that moment.” Serena replied. “You will always wish you did something better or in a totally different way when you look back but the truth is you really did do your best back then. You did what, at that moment, felt right.”
“But what if something that’s right for one person wasn’t right for another?” Liz asked.
“You can’t do right by everyone, Liz.” Serena explained gently. “You just do what you have to at times and hope for the best. At times it’s all you can do.”
Liz nodded but still didn’t say anything, almost glowering into her mug. Then, finally, her voice soft she said, “Serena, can I ask you something?”
Something in Liz’s voice cautioned Serena so she hesitated slightly before nodding. “Yes. You know you can.”
“Do you think we’ll ever be able to have normal lives again?”
Serena uncurled herself from her chair slowly, taking her time to answer. Sitting up, she noticed that Alex was waiting for her answer too and she really didn’t want to lie to them. But telling the truth might dishearten them.
“At this point, anything can happen.” She answered carefully.
But Liz saw her avoidance and looked up, pinning Serena with a probing gaze. “Let me put it another way. Do you think we can ever get our lives back?”
Liz stared at Serena expectantly and when Serena just avoided eye contact, Liz’s face fell.
“Oh.” She breathed out. “I see….”
She put her mug down and began to get up. “I guess I got my answer…” she murmured.
“Liz, we can make it work.” Alex told her.
Liz shook her head. “That’s just being naïve, Alex.” She replied sadly. “We can’t get our lives back, at least not without raising some dangerous questions.”
“We’ll work through it.” Alex argued. “I know we can.”
Liz smiled a little at him. “I don’t doubt that but maybe we’re better off this way. Because if we do go back, people will be looking for Liz Parker and Alex Whitman, and we’re not those people anymore…at least I’m not.”
Disturbed by the words, Alex started to get to his feet but Liz was already heading towards the door. “Why don’t you and Serena talk about the flashes?” Liz suggested as she grabbed her coat. “I think I’ll take a walk.”
“Liz…” Serena began, determined to talk to her but Liz was already out the door.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Liz paused outside a store window, staring at her reflection. She reached up and touched her hair, twirling it around her finger. At the moment it was a coppery shade of red and fell mid way down her back. Her gaze shifted to her eyes which she had changed to a silver gray as soon as she had left the apartment. The color of her eyes could have easily matched her thoughts: stormy, disturbed.
She tilted her head, still staring at her reflection, a bitter smile on her lips. Just another face in the crowd. She thought. Just someone’s face who would help my arrival here be kept a secret.
Digging her hands deep into her coat, she balled her hands into fists and turned away from her own image. She didn’t want to see the person staring back at her. She didn’t want to see Caitlin Hurst; she wanted to see Liz Parker when she looked in the mirror. But that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon. That wasn’t going to happen any time at all.
She began to walk down the street, her gray eyes taking in everything, looking for the changes in the town. Almost everything was as she remembered it had been. The bakery still had that broken light; the gift shop still had that horrible neon green alien head hanging from the sign.
Things don’t change in the small town of Roswell. Liz thought. Except I’ve changed more than I ever would have thought possible.
She turned round the corner, not really noticing where she was heading. But when she recognized the familiar street, she jolted to a stop. Her eyes raked over the entire place, her heart aching at the thought of her being so close to home. She stood rooted to the spot, staring almost hungrily at the UFO Centre and the Crashdown, taking in every detail, looking for any telltale changes. Except for a new coat of paint for the UFO Centre, everything was just as it had been.
She wondered if Max was working today, trying to recall his schedule and with a slight pang realized that it was his day off. Almost unconsciously she felt herself reaching out for him with her mind and soul. She missed him so much, all she wanted was one look, one slight touch to remind her that he was still a part of her in some way, that she didn’t have to always keep that part blocked.
She let herself open up to the connection, and almost immediately she felt the slight stirring in her soul as she felt his familiar aura. She could feel his warmth begin to engulf her. The familiarity of the joining brought a rush of joy and she began to push deeper, longing to be able to feel him completely. But then her senses caught up with her. With a horrified gasp she broke off the connection abruptly, almost sinking to the floor due to the impact of the abrupt withdrawal.
What was she doing? How could she have let her control go like that? How many times had Serena and Alex reminded her how dangerous it would be if she opened the connection she had with Max? How many times had she told herself she wouldn’t put her and Alex and Serena at risk like that? Had she let it go on for a few seconds longer then Max would have surely known she was alive and in Roswell. Just a few seconds more and she would have destroyed everything.
Tears welled up in her eyes as she fought the urge to scream in anger and frustration. But how long could she hold out like this? How long would she be able to deny herself? All her life? All of his life?
“I can’t do this.” Liz whispered to herself with a small sob. “I can’t go on much longer like this.”
How could she? Everything she had ever dreamed of for herself was now just a distant memory. Everyone she cared for thought she was dead. She couldn’t talk to them, couldn’t tell them she was alive and well. Sure she had Alex but she knew he was becoming disillusioned as well. Soon they would be two bitter friends, trying to forget their past yet would never be able too.
Oh god, I can’t believe I’m wallowing in self-pity. She thought with disgust. Quickly she wiped her eyes, straightening her clothes. She ran a hand through her hair, pushing it away from her face as she started at the Crashdown. Biting her lip, she wondered if it would be wrong to go inside and just sit there. Maybe she would catch a glimpse of Michael working in the kitchen. Maybe Isabel and Max would be there. Maybe she would catch a glimpse of her parents…. Would that be so wrong?
Hesitantly she began to walk towards the café. Her mind yelled at her, telling her that it was too dangerous but she couldn’t turn back, didn’t want to turn back. She assured herself that no one would know it was her and she’d be careful. But still she felt a small flicker of guilt inside her.
She paused just outside the Crashdown, briefly debating whether to go inside or not. Deciding that she was already risking too much, she took a small table outside. That way she could look inside without it being too obvious. She found a tale in the corner with the best view and picked up a worn menu. She smiled she let her fingers nimbly stroked the menu. Sighing, almost tearfully, she glanced inside looking at the alien themed walls and booths. She looked at the people inside, almost laughing out loud when she saw Agnes slam a plate down on a table before heading into the break room.
Going out for her break, probably the tenth time today. Liz thought with nostalgic amusement.
The smell of the food wafted outside and she inhaled deeply, missing everything, even Agnes herself. She looked curiously towards the kitchen, wondering if it was Jose or Michael there. When she heard a loud crash followed by a string of loud curses, she stifled a giggle.
Michael. She thought with a grin.
Then a waitress, who she hadn’t seen before come to take her order. She hastily ordered just a cherry coke and the girl left with her order. Liz stared after her, watching the girl adjust her antenna before going inside. She sighed as she realized that she missed this all. She missed working here. She turned her attention back inside, this time looking towards their booth. She wondered if any one was sitting there.
She was surprised to see Isabel, Kyle and Tess sitting there. She watched as they all laughed about something Kyle had said. She turned her head away sadly, knowing she’d never be able to have that again. She barely noticed when the waitress came back to place her drink in front of her. She didn’t bother to respond or look up when she asked if Liz needed something more. She didn’t care. She didn’t want to watch her friends, she didn’t want to see what she could no longer be a part off yet she was drawn to it. She found herself watching them, taking in their appearances, their familiar gestures.
With a pang she realized that they all looked a bit sad. Even from here she could see it in their eyes, the silent anguish. Tess looks pale, Liz thought with concern. She was surprised that she cared. Guess a lot of things changed. Tess herself looked changed. She, too, looked affected by this.
She felt tears prick the back of her eyes. She had caused this. She was responsible for this. She and Alex. No! She thought with fervor. Not us. This is not because of us. This is because of Ava.
If Ava hadn’t tried to kill Alex then none of this would be happening. She was responsible, not them!
She was so caught up in her own thoughts that she didn’t realized that she had been staring inside for a long while. Neither did she see Kyle staring back at her curiously, at least not until she met his eyes. For a few seconds their eyes locked both just staring at each other. Liz wanted to tear her eyes away but she couldn’t move. Almost of their own accord, her eyes began to mist up as she stared at her friend.
Kyle himself could only stare back at the girl with the red hair who sat outside, staring at him and the group with such longing in her eyes. He felt almost inexplicably drawn to her. Though he was sure he had never seen her before, he felt as if he knew her, as if he should know her.
“Kyle?” Tess asked, seeing him staring at something outside. When he didn’t answer, Tess waved her hand in front of his face to catch his attention.
“Kyle!” Isabel snapped. “What are you staring at?” She turned around to see where Kyle was staring and as soon as Liz saw this she broke eye contact, looking the other way.
Isabel didn’t see anyone or anything so she turned back to Kyle with a puzzled look. “What’s up with you, Kyle?” she asked.
Kyle blinked when Liz broke eye contact with him and shifted his dazed look to Tess and Isabel. “Did you say something?” he asked, still confused over the rush of emotion he felt when he saw that girl.
“What were you staring at?” Tess asked.
“Nothing.” He replied, shaking his head slowly. His gaze traveled back to the table where the girl had been sitting. It was vacant. The girl was gone. Still shaking his head, he turned back his attention to his friends. “It was nothing. I just thought I saw someone I knew…. I guess I was wrong….”
But even as he said that, he surreptitiously glanced back at the table. He could have sworn he knew that girl.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Liz’s heart hammered painfully in her chest as she walked briskly away from the Crashdown. She had to stop herself from turning her head to check if they were following her. She had to make sure she didn’t burst into a run because that would only attract attention.
That was close. Too close! She thought in panic. Did he suspect something? Did he know it was her? Had she finally messed it up? How could I be so careless? Since when am I so careless? She thought.
She had always made sure to been the careful one in their group. What was wrong with her? She kept putting herself into these dangerous positions where she could blow her cover easily. That was twice today already!
She was glad she didn’t have a connection with Kyle the way she did with Max because if she had, then Kyle would have known it was her. Silently cursing herself, Liz decided to head back to the apartment. On her way there, she passed the cemetery. She was just moving past it when she paused and turned back, staring thoughtfully at its gates.
Somewhere inside lay her and Alex’s graves. It was kind of funny if you thought about it. Here she was alive and well, and her gravesite was already marked. In a way it was right. She had died that day, for how could living like this be called living at all?
Maybe I should go there, she thought in dry amusement. Say a few words for myself and Alex. She didn’t see why not. After all Alex had been there too and she might as well find some humor in her situation. So she turned back around and headed to where she knew Alex’s gravesite was. She knew her own wasn’t much further.
Who would have thought that one day I’d be visiting my own grave? She thought.
It wasn’t until she was almost at Alex’s grave that she felt a familiar prick at the back of her neck. Her heart beat sped up and gave a little lurch when she placed the feeling coursing through her. It only got stronger as she neared the grave.
“Max…” she whispered reverently. She sped up a little and then stopped behind a cluster of trees. She could see Max from where she stood and hear him quite clearly too. She was quite sure he couldn’t see her and she made sure she was blocking any signals that she could be sending him at this close range.
He stood at her grave, a bunch of white roses lying at his feet which she knew he had gotten for her. She made a mental note to pick one up before heading back. She drank in the sight of her soul mate. Right from his dark hair, to his muscles shoulders and long legs, she stared as if she could never get enough.
She was so busy drinking him in that she wasn’t paying attention to what he was saying, that is until she Tess and Maria’s name come up. Then she could only listen, stunned by what she was hearing.
Max had come here after driving Maria home, just wanting to be near Liz. But when he got here, he felt himself pour his heart out to her, telling her he was sorry and how he was going to find Alex’s killer.
“Maria told me what happened between you and my future version.” He spoke to her ghost, not knowing that Liz was actually listening to him, just a few feet away. “God, Liz, why didn’t you tell me? Why did you go through that by yourself? If only I had known….”
Max stared with tears in his eyes at the ground, angry with himself and fate for making her go through that on her own. He was angry for breaking her heart. “Liz, if only you had told me, we could have worked it out. We could have worked it out together. I know we could have. I’m so sorry I didn’t know. I’m so sorry….” He broke away, frustrated. He ran a hand through his hair as a painful thought occurred to him. “If only I had known…” he said quietly. “If only…then I would never have turned to Tess…I didn’t know…I thought you slept with Kyle…I was hurt. God, if I had known we wouldn’t be in this mess. Tess wouldn’t be pregnant, there would be no baby…there would only be us…” he sobbed. He fell to his knees, tears running down his face. Tears of anger, guilt, frustration. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know…”
Suddenly Max felt a familiar tingle and he shot to his feet. He knew that feeling anywhere. Liz. He felt her sorrow and her hurt ripping through him. Wildly he looked around, not understanding how he felt Liz so clearly.
“Liz…” he whispered as he gazed frantically around. “Liz!” he shouted this time, taking a step forwards, his eyes searching. But then, abruptly the connection he had felt shut down, like a barrier had been pulled down across it. He felt her loss immediately, and it felt as if someone had torn a part of him away.
“Liz, no!” he cried. “Don’t leave!”
Liz heard his frantic cry but all she could see were images of Max and Tess – together. Tears coursed down her face as Max’s word repeated cruelly in her head.
** Flash **
“…We wouldn’t be in this mess. Tess wouldn’t be pregnant; there would be no baby…”
** End Flash **
Her eyes spilled with tears as she shakily pressed a hand to her mouth, muffling her cry. She shook her head silently, refusing to believe what she had just heard. Max had slept with Tess. Tess was pregnant. He’d done it, he’d finally done it.
She didn’t know what he was getting at first but as he kept talking, it dawned on her what he was saying. In that moment, her heart shattered. A sharp pain went through her and almost was blinded by the pain she felt. It couldn’t be! She thought desperately. I won’t believe it. But she knew it was true. Now she understood why she had felt such conflicting emotions coming from Max for so long and why she felt him pulling away slowly.
“Liz! Don’t leave!” she heard Max cry.
Through her tears she stared at him, thankful he couldn’t see her. She realized that in her shock she had let her guard down and opened up her connection with him. As soon as she realized that though, she abruptly cut the connection, not even letting a sliver pass through to him. She felt anger and humiliation sweep through her alongside the pain. All this time she had been trying to save him, trying to find some way back to him. She kept hoping to go back to him and all this time….
And all this time he was with Tess! Liz thought with angry disgust.
Shaking her head, she backed away slowly, careful not to catch his attention. No, Max. You just hurt me in a way I never thought possible. She thought as she whirled and began to run back out the cemetery. I’ll never let you hurt me again, Max. Never!
Sobs slipped past her lips and tears blurred her vision but she didn’t stop running. She kept going, wanting just to reach Alex and Serena so she could cry in their arms.
TBC........
A/N: Guess I got done with the new part quicker than I imagined I would. I think it sucks though. Let me know what you thought...
Serena eyed the two drained friends, lying limply on the sofa of their rented apartment. After the work they did, she expected nothing less. Placing two cups of coffee in front of them, she sat down with hers across from them, watching as they gratefully reached for a cup.
“That must have been one strong barrier.” She said once they looked more awake.
Liz nodded, wrapping her hands around the warm cup almost as if searching for comfort. “I don’t think any one of the others have power as great as her.” She admitted. “For a moment I was terrified that we wouldn’t be able to break it.”
Alex smiled gently at her. “But we did do it.” He reminded her. “Maria’s going to be fine now.”
Liz smiled back but her eyes were troubled and worried. “For now.” She said quietly. “But for how long? For how long can everyone keep out of Ava’s way? I don’t know what Maria did that caused her to become such a great threat to Ava but what if Ava attacks again? Or thinks someone else is getting too close?”
“We’ll worry about that if and when the time comes.” Alex told her. “But right now, we can take comfort in the fact that Maria’s safe.”
“But no one knows, Alex.” Liz reminded him, her eyes wide with frustration and worry. “No one knows who Ava really is. And I don’t blame them. She had me convinced she was on our side too. And I believed her….”
“Liz, you couldn’t have known.” Serena said. “And you aren’t responsible for making sure everyone is safe. You alone can’t do that so stop feeling guilty about it.”
Liz sighed, knowing she was being unreasonable. “I know. It’s just that…well I feel responsible somehow.” Her eyes fell down to stare into her mug, not meeting their eyes. “I keep thinking that if I had told Max the truth about what really happened or if I hadn’t introduced Ava into the group then maybe none of this would have happened.”
“What you did then was what seemed right at that moment.” Serena replied. “You will always wish you did something better or in a totally different way when you look back but the truth is you really did do your best back then. You did what, at that moment, felt right.”
“But what if something that’s right for one person wasn’t right for another?” Liz asked.
“You can’t do right by everyone, Liz.” Serena explained gently. “You just do what you have to at times and hope for the best. At times it’s all you can do.”
Liz nodded but still didn’t say anything, almost glowering into her mug. Then, finally, her voice soft she said, “Serena, can I ask you something?”
Something in Liz’s voice cautioned Serena so she hesitated slightly before nodding. “Yes. You know you can.”
“Do you think we’ll ever be able to have normal lives again?”
Serena uncurled herself from her chair slowly, taking her time to answer. Sitting up, she noticed that Alex was waiting for her answer too and she really didn’t want to lie to them. But telling the truth might dishearten them.
“At this point, anything can happen.” She answered carefully.
But Liz saw her avoidance and looked up, pinning Serena with a probing gaze. “Let me put it another way. Do you think we can ever get our lives back?”
Liz stared at Serena expectantly and when Serena just avoided eye contact, Liz’s face fell.
“Oh.” She breathed out. “I see….”
She put her mug down and began to get up. “I guess I got my answer…” she murmured.
“Liz, we can make it work.” Alex told her.
Liz shook her head. “That’s just being naïve, Alex.” She replied sadly. “We can’t get our lives back, at least not without raising some dangerous questions.”
“We’ll work through it.” Alex argued. “I know we can.”
Liz smiled a little at him. “I don’t doubt that but maybe we’re better off this way. Because if we do go back, people will be looking for Liz Parker and Alex Whitman, and we’re not those people anymore…at least I’m not.”
Disturbed by the words, Alex started to get to his feet but Liz was already heading towards the door. “Why don’t you and Serena talk about the flashes?” Liz suggested as she grabbed her coat. “I think I’ll take a walk.”
“Liz…” Serena began, determined to talk to her but Liz was already out the door.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Liz paused outside a store window, staring at her reflection. She reached up and touched her hair, twirling it around her finger. At the moment it was a coppery shade of red and fell mid way down her back. Her gaze shifted to her eyes which she had changed to a silver gray as soon as she had left the apartment. The color of her eyes could have easily matched her thoughts: stormy, disturbed.
She tilted her head, still staring at her reflection, a bitter smile on her lips. Just another face in the crowd. She thought. Just someone’s face who would help my arrival here be kept a secret.
Digging her hands deep into her coat, she balled her hands into fists and turned away from her own image. She didn’t want to see the person staring back at her. She didn’t want to see Caitlin Hurst; she wanted to see Liz Parker when she looked in the mirror. But that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon. That wasn’t going to happen any time at all.
She began to walk down the street, her gray eyes taking in everything, looking for the changes in the town. Almost everything was as she remembered it had been. The bakery still had that broken light; the gift shop still had that horrible neon green alien head hanging from the sign.
Things don’t change in the small town of Roswell. Liz thought. Except I’ve changed more than I ever would have thought possible.
She turned round the corner, not really noticing where she was heading. But when she recognized the familiar street, she jolted to a stop. Her eyes raked over the entire place, her heart aching at the thought of her being so close to home. She stood rooted to the spot, staring almost hungrily at the UFO Centre and the Crashdown, taking in every detail, looking for any telltale changes. Except for a new coat of paint for the UFO Centre, everything was just as it had been.
She wondered if Max was working today, trying to recall his schedule and with a slight pang realized that it was his day off. Almost unconsciously she felt herself reaching out for him with her mind and soul. She missed him so much, all she wanted was one look, one slight touch to remind her that he was still a part of her in some way, that she didn’t have to always keep that part blocked.
She let herself open up to the connection, and almost immediately she felt the slight stirring in her soul as she felt his familiar aura. She could feel his warmth begin to engulf her. The familiarity of the joining brought a rush of joy and she began to push deeper, longing to be able to feel him completely. But then her senses caught up with her. With a horrified gasp she broke off the connection abruptly, almost sinking to the floor due to the impact of the abrupt withdrawal.
What was she doing? How could she have let her control go like that? How many times had Serena and Alex reminded her how dangerous it would be if she opened the connection she had with Max? How many times had she told herself she wouldn’t put her and Alex and Serena at risk like that? Had she let it go on for a few seconds longer then Max would have surely known she was alive and in Roswell. Just a few seconds more and she would have destroyed everything.
Tears welled up in her eyes as she fought the urge to scream in anger and frustration. But how long could she hold out like this? How long would she be able to deny herself? All her life? All of his life?
“I can’t do this.” Liz whispered to herself with a small sob. “I can’t go on much longer like this.”
How could she? Everything she had ever dreamed of for herself was now just a distant memory. Everyone she cared for thought she was dead. She couldn’t talk to them, couldn’t tell them she was alive and well. Sure she had Alex but she knew he was becoming disillusioned as well. Soon they would be two bitter friends, trying to forget their past yet would never be able too.
Oh god, I can’t believe I’m wallowing in self-pity. She thought with disgust. Quickly she wiped her eyes, straightening her clothes. She ran a hand through her hair, pushing it away from her face as she started at the Crashdown. Biting her lip, she wondered if it would be wrong to go inside and just sit there. Maybe she would catch a glimpse of Michael working in the kitchen. Maybe Isabel and Max would be there. Maybe she would catch a glimpse of her parents…. Would that be so wrong?
Hesitantly she began to walk towards the café. Her mind yelled at her, telling her that it was too dangerous but she couldn’t turn back, didn’t want to turn back. She assured herself that no one would know it was her and she’d be careful. But still she felt a small flicker of guilt inside her.
She paused just outside the Crashdown, briefly debating whether to go inside or not. Deciding that she was already risking too much, she took a small table outside. That way she could look inside without it being too obvious. She found a tale in the corner with the best view and picked up a worn menu. She smiled she let her fingers nimbly stroked the menu. Sighing, almost tearfully, she glanced inside looking at the alien themed walls and booths. She looked at the people inside, almost laughing out loud when she saw Agnes slam a plate down on a table before heading into the break room.
Going out for her break, probably the tenth time today. Liz thought with nostalgic amusement.
The smell of the food wafted outside and she inhaled deeply, missing everything, even Agnes herself. She looked curiously towards the kitchen, wondering if it was Jose or Michael there. When she heard a loud crash followed by a string of loud curses, she stifled a giggle.
Michael. She thought with a grin.
Then a waitress, who she hadn’t seen before come to take her order. She hastily ordered just a cherry coke and the girl left with her order. Liz stared after her, watching the girl adjust her antenna before going inside. She sighed as she realized that she missed this all. She missed working here. She turned her attention back inside, this time looking towards their booth. She wondered if any one was sitting there.
She was surprised to see Isabel, Kyle and Tess sitting there. She watched as they all laughed about something Kyle had said. She turned her head away sadly, knowing she’d never be able to have that again. She barely noticed when the waitress came back to place her drink in front of her. She didn’t bother to respond or look up when she asked if Liz needed something more. She didn’t care. She didn’t want to watch her friends, she didn’t want to see what she could no longer be a part off yet she was drawn to it. She found herself watching them, taking in their appearances, their familiar gestures.
With a pang she realized that they all looked a bit sad. Even from here she could see it in their eyes, the silent anguish. Tess looks pale, Liz thought with concern. She was surprised that she cared. Guess a lot of things changed. Tess herself looked changed. She, too, looked affected by this.
She felt tears prick the back of her eyes. She had caused this. She was responsible for this. She and Alex. No! She thought with fervor. Not us. This is not because of us. This is because of Ava.
If Ava hadn’t tried to kill Alex then none of this would be happening. She was responsible, not them!
She was so caught up in her own thoughts that she didn’t realized that she had been staring inside for a long while. Neither did she see Kyle staring back at her curiously, at least not until she met his eyes. For a few seconds their eyes locked both just staring at each other. Liz wanted to tear her eyes away but she couldn’t move. Almost of their own accord, her eyes began to mist up as she stared at her friend.
Kyle himself could only stare back at the girl with the red hair who sat outside, staring at him and the group with such longing in her eyes. He felt almost inexplicably drawn to her. Though he was sure he had never seen her before, he felt as if he knew her, as if he should know her.
“Kyle?” Tess asked, seeing him staring at something outside. When he didn’t answer, Tess waved her hand in front of his face to catch his attention.
“Kyle!” Isabel snapped. “What are you staring at?” She turned around to see where Kyle was staring and as soon as Liz saw this she broke eye contact, looking the other way.
Isabel didn’t see anyone or anything so she turned back to Kyle with a puzzled look. “What’s up with you, Kyle?” she asked.
Kyle blinked when Liz broke eye contact with him and shifted his dazed look to Tess and Isabel. “Did you say something?” he asked, still confused over the rush of emotion he felt when he saw that girl.
“What were you staring at?” Tess asked.
“Nothing.” He replied, shaking his head slowly. His gaze traveled back to the table where the girl had been sitting. It was vacant. The girl was gone. Still shaking his head, he turned back his attention to his friends. “It was nothing. I just thought I saw someone I knew…. I guess I was wrong….”
But even as he said that, he surreptitiously glanced back at the table. He could have sworn he knew that girl.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Liz’s heart hammered painfully in her chest as she walked briskly away from the Crashdown. She had to stop herself from turning her head to check if they were following her. She had to make sure she didn’t burst into a run because that would only attract attention.
That was close. Too close! She thought in panic. Did he suspect something? Did he know it was her? Had she finally messed it up? How could I be so careless? Since when am I so careless? She thought.
She had always made sure to been the careful one in their group. What was wrong with her? She kept putting herself into these dangerous positions where she could blow her cover easily. That was twice today already!
She was glad she didn’t have a connection with Kyle the way she did with Max because if she had, then Kyle would have known it was her. Silently cursing herself, Liz decided to head back to the apartment. On her way there, she passed the cemetery. She was just moving past it when she paused and turned back, staring thoughtfully at its gates.
Somewhere inside lay her and Alex’s graves. It was kind of funny if you thought about it. Here she was alive and well, and her gravesite was already marked. In a way it was right. She had died that day, for how could living like this be called living at all?
Maybe I should go there, she thought in dry amusement. Say a few words for myself and Alex. She didn’t see why not. After all Alex had been there too and she might as well find some humor in her situation. So she turned back around and headed to where she knew Alex’s gravesite was. She knew her own wasn’t much further.
Who would have thought that one day I’d be visiting my own grave? She thought.
It wasn’t until she was almost at Alex’s grave that she felt a familiar prick at the back of her neck. Her heart beat sped up and gave a little lurch when she placed the feeling coursing through her. It only got stronger as she neared the grave.
“Max…” she whispered reverently. She sped up a little and then stopped behind a cluster of trees. She could see Max from where she stood and hear him quite clearly too. She was quite sure he couldn’t see her and she made sure she was blocking any signals that she could be sending him at this close range.
He stood at her grave, a bunch of white roses lying at his feet which she knew he had gotten for her. She made a mental note to pick one up before heading back. She drank in the sight of her soul mate. Right from his dark hair, to his muscles shoulders and long legs, she stared as if she could never get enough.
She was so busy drinking him in that she wasn’t paying attention to what he was saying, that is until she Tess and Maria’s name come up. Then she could only listen, stunned by what she was hearing.
Max had come here after driving Maria home, just wanting to be near Liz. But when he got here, he felt himself pour his heart out to her, telling her he was sorry and how he was going to find Alex’s killer.
“Maria told me what happened between you and my future version.” He spoke to her ghost, not knowing that Liz was actually listening to him, just a few feet away. “God, Liz, why didn’t you tell me? Why did you go through that by yourself? If only I had known….”
Max stared with tears in his eyes at the ground, angry with himself and fate for making her go through that on her own. He was angry for breaking her heart. “Liz, if only you had told me, we could have worked it out. We could have worked it out together. I know we could have. I’m so sorry I didn’t know. I’m so sorry….” He broke away, frustrated. He ran a hand through his hair as a painful thought occurred to him. “If only I had known…” he said quietly. “If only…then I would never have turned to Tess…I didn’t know…I thought you slept with Kyle…I was hurt. God, if I had known we wouldn’t be in this mess. Tess wouldn’t be pregnant, there would be no baby…there would only be us…” he sobbed. He fell to his knees, tears running down his face. Tears of anger, guilt, frustration. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know…”
Suddenly Max felt a familiar tingle and he shot to his feet. He knew that feeling anywhere. Liz. He felt her sorrow and her hurt ripping through him. Wildly he looked around, not understanding how he felt Liz so clearly.
“Liz…” he whispered as he gazed frantically around. “Liz!” he shouted this time, taking a step forwards, his eyes searching. But then, abruptly the connection he had felt shut down, like a barrier had been pulled down across it. He felt her loss immediately, and it felt as if someone had torn a part of him away.
“Liz, no!” he cried. “Don’t leave!”
Liz heard his frantic cry but all she could see were images of Max and Tess – together. Tears coursed down her face as Max’s word repeated cruelly in her head.
** Flash **
“…We wouldn’t be in this mess. Tess wouldn’t be pregnant; there would be no baby…”
** End Flash **
Her eyes spilled with tears as she shakily pressed a hand to her mouth, muffling her cry. She shook her head silently, refusing to believe what she had just heard. Max had slept with Tess. Tess was pregnant. He’d done it, he’d finally done it.
She didn’t know what he was getting at first but as he kept talking, it dawned on her what he was saying. In that moment, her heart shattered. A sharp pain went through her and almost was blinded by the pain she felt. It couldn’t be! She thought desperately. I won’t believe it. But she knew it was true. Now she understood why she had felt such conflicting emotions coming from Max for so long and why she felt him pulling away slowly.
“Liz! Don’t leave!” she heard Max cry.
Through her tears she stared at him, thankful he couldn’t see her. She realized that in her shock she had let her guard down and opened up her connection with him. As soon as she realized that though, she abruptly cut the connection, not even letting a sliver pass through to him. She felt anger and humiliation sweep through her alongside the pain. All this time she had been trying to save him, trying to find some way back to him. She kept hoping to go back to him and all this time….
And all this time he was with Tess! Liz thought with angry disgust.
Shaking her head, she backed away slowly, careful not to catch his attention. No, Max. You just hurt me in a way I never thought possible. She thought as she whirled and began to run back out the cemetery. I’ll never let you hurt me again, Max. Never!
Sobs slipped past her lips and tears blurred her vision but she didn’t stop running. She kept going, wanting just to reach Alex and Serena so she could cry in their arms.
TBC........
A/N: Guess I got done with the new part quicker than I imagined I would. I think it sucks though. Let me know what you thought...
<center>There are endings and beginnings and then there are Crossroads; and, somehow, in the end all that's left are Pieces Of A Dream</center>
-
FallenMagic
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 390
- Joined: Thu Dec 05, 2002 1:51 am
- Location: Malaysia
Shadows -- Part 85
Author's Note: I know I'm late with an update but RL has been hounding me! I hate late updates though so I apologize. I'm so glad you guys likedthe last part. I wasn't too fond of it but as long as you guys are happy...
I've got a nice long part for you guys to make up for the late update!
emma1126 - Liz is in no way going to give up. What I meant when I said that she had to change was that she can not go back to Max after goingthrough what she has, the same person. Shewill be different after all the trails she has been through. You'll understand what I mean as we go along.
Gerry - Thanks for the bump! And I just loved that bat smilie!
Part 85
Alex stared at the door once Liz was gone and then turned to look at Serena with a sigh. “Do you think it’s going to do any good to go after her?” he asked, a weary look on his face.
Serena shook her head and calmly picked up her, now-cold, cup of coffee. “No.” she answered. “She needs time to figure things out on her own.”
Alex walked back to where they had been sitting and sat down opposite Serena. For a moment, he just stared at the table in between them in silence then he looked up and asked quietly, “Do you really believe what Liz assumed?”
“About you never going back?” Serena asked, looking at him carefully and deliberating her answer. Alex nodded. “I never said you couldn’t.” she replied.
“Yeah, but you never said we could either.” Alex pointed out.
Serena shot him an observing look over her mug before she sighed. “Look Alex,” she began. “If there is anyone in the world who should know that the future is yet to be determined, it’s us. If you should have learned anything from this little ‘adventure’ of ours it is that anything can happen. And I mean anything.”
“Are you saying there’s hope?” Alex asked, looking half hopeful and half uncertain. “That maybe we should hold on to our real names?”
Serena smiled slightly at his words before she shrugged. “Anything’s possible. There just might be a slim chance of you and Liz going back. I just don’t want to offer false hope to you guys. But there is always hope….”
“What happens to you?” Alex asked suddenly. “It’s surprising why I never asked but now that I think about it what will happen to you?”
A look of unease settled on Serena’s face as she contemplated his question. “I don’t know yet.” She replied after a pause.
“You don’t know?” Alex asked incredulously. “But future Max disappeared…can’t the same happen to you?”
“I’m really not certain. When I was sent back, we used a slightly different way this time around. We had to change things to erase some old problems but then again, new ones came up too. The major one is that I have no way of knowing what will happen to me. I might disappear, I might go back or I may simply continue living here.”
“So you’re saying that you might just cease to exist at any given moment?” Alex asked. When Serena nodded he asked, “And that doesn’t bother you? Make you nervous? Don’t you want to know what will happen?”
“Do you want to know how you will die?” Serena asked him quietly. When Alex looked startled by the question, Serena smiled slightly. “Whatever happens…happens. I guess I’ll know one way or another.”
“Yeah.” Alex agreed after an uncomfortable pause. “I guess you will.”
Serena got up then, clearing away the mugs. “So, you want to work on what you saw or what?” she asked when she came back from the kitchen.
“What I saw is simple and easy to interpret: Ava mind warped me and made me decode that damn book!” Alex snapped, not willing or wanting to talk about it.
“It’ll help if you talk about it.” Serena suggested quietly, knowing that Alex was bothered by what he had been through and what he saw.
“How can it help?” Alex asked irritably. “How can talking about it help? She used me; she used my mind and then tried to kill me when she was done. How can talking about it help me?”
“It’ll help you get things off your chest.” Serena replied, coming and sitting down next to him. But Alex just jumped to his feet and moved to stand near the window across the room.
“There’s really nothing to talk about.” Alex answered, crossing his arms. “I can tell you what you want to know but I don’t want to talk about it for my sake.” He gave her an uncaring look. “I want to forget about it. I want to pretend that it never happened. She’s the last person I want to think about, let alone talk about.”
“But Alex, you have to talk to someone about what she did to you.” Serena argued. “You can’t bottle it up. It’ll only eat you up inside.”
“I said I don’t want to talk about it, okay Serena?” He repeated coldly. She could hear the muted anger under his voice but she persisted. She knew he needed to get it out of his system, the anger he felt at being used, the fear that it might happen again.
“So you’re not going to ever confront what happened to you?” Serena asked. “You’re just going to forget that she manipulated you, used you? Are you going to forget that she threatened you, your friends? She tried to kill you, Alex! How can you tell me you can forget all that?”
“I’ve forgotten it once before, I can do it again.” Alex snapped, turning to look angrily at Serena. “Will you stop it? I don’t want to talk about it!”
“For how long?” Serena persisted. “Till you feel suffocated? Till you begin to hate what happened to you, if you don’t already?”
“I do hate it!” Alex shouted suddenly, whirling around to glare at her. “I do hate what she did! Worse, I hate myself for letting her do it! I couldn’t fight it, I couldn’t fight her! I couldn’t protect myself or my friends! I lead her to them! And I hate myself for it! I should have fought her harder; I should have done something, anything, to fight her! But what did I do? I decoded that damn book for her! I hate it, I hate her and worse, I hate myself! Is that what you wanted to hear? Are you happy now?”
Serena was smiling gently by the time he was done shouting at her. She nodded to herself and then got up and laid a soothing hand on his shoulder. “No, I think that’s what you needed to hear yourself say.” She replied. “Feel better?”
Alex closed his eyes briefly as what he had said sunk in. Did he really say that? Is that how he really felt? Guilty? Yes, maybe he did. Maybe he felt responsible for part of their troubles. But it wasn’t true, was it? It wasn’t as if he hadn’t tried to fight her, but there was always the danger that she’d go through with her threats. So he had had to be passive. He wasn’t responsible. She was.
Opening his eyes, he looked sheepishly at Serena and nodded. “I guess I do.” He replied.
“We will stop this, you know.” Serena said suddenly, her eyes serious.
“I know.” Alex answered but Serena could hear the doubt in his voice.
“No, I mean it, Alex.” She insisted. “We will stop Ava and before she can hurt someone else. You keep forgetting, even though everyone doesn’t know me, I know them. I may be from the future but I knew these people too and I would do anything to keep them from getting hurt.”
This time Alex smiled softly at her. “I know you would.”
“Tell me about what happened.” Serena asked. “About what you remember. About what Ava did to you.”
Alex looked a bit uncomfortable at the idea but he did what she asked. Quickly and carefully he related everything he remembered to her. He told her what he saw in his flashes, what he could remember of the destiny book. But there wasn’t much he remembered about the exact translation.
Serena frowned in contemplation when he was finished. “Something is bothering me.” She announced.
“What?”
Serena turned her attention to Alex, a confused look on her face. “If Ava and Kivar have the destiny book all decoded, then why haven’t they used the information in it as yet?”
“Because it was useless.” Alex told her. “That’s what Ava got so angry about. She thought I had kept some things from her but in reality; I did decode the entire book for her. There was nothing she needed in it.”
“There was nothing about the granolith in the book?” Serena asked. “But how’s that possible? That book was sent down with the Royal Four because it was to be their guide. I don’t understand why it doesn’t mention their most important possession: the granolith.”
Alex shrugged, confused too. “I wondered about that too.” He confessed. “Could it be that the information was supposed to be a part of their latent memory? You know, like their past lives are? They are there in their memory but they don’t remember. Only certain events trigger their old personalities. Do you think that the scientists did the same thing with the information about the granolith?”
Serena paused to consider this and then shook her head. “No, I doubt it. Firstly, because it’s too risky. Remembering what happened in their past is not something that is bound to happen. It may or may not occur. Secondly, if they had done that then the dupes would have the memory too. And I don’t think they do. Since they are the ones who remember their past selves, it would have made sense that they remember something about the granolith.”
“But they don’t.” Alex said in understanding. “If they did, then they wouldn’t need the book….” Suddenly a thought struck him. His eyes widened as he blurted out, “Do you think there could be another book?”
Serena gave him a startled look. “But that-that’s not possible.” She stammered.
“How do we know that?” Alex asked eagerly. “Tess was the one who got this book for us. For all we know Nasedo could have not told her about another one.”
“But why would they send two books?” Serena asked. Even though she doubted Alex’s idea, she had to admit he could be right. “Why not give them one real book?”
“As a decoy.” Alex told her. He grinned as the entire thing began to take shape in his head. “There could have been two books just in case Kivar got hold of them. The real book wasn’t given to them just in case something like this happened.”
Serena still looked doubtful but she was beginning to believe that Alex might be on to something. “But then where is the real book?” she asked. “And how are Max and the others supposed to find it?”
Alex wasn’t sure about the answers but he was almost certain now that there were two books. But Serena was right, where was the other one and how did they find it?
“I don’t know.” Alex answered. “But think about it. What if there really is another book? What if it contains everything all of us have been searching for? We know that the Antarians expected Kivar to follow them. The message Max and Isabel got from their mother proves that. So wouldn’t it have been wise to place a decoy. Like the dupes…almost like a back up.”
Serena nodded thoughtfully. “Could be.” She agreed. “It would make sense.”
“Wait,” Alex said abruptly. He gave Serena a puzzled look. “You used the granolith. Did you have the information on the granolith in your timeline?”
Serena shook her head. “No. Liz and I both were physics students so we both used the information that was available to us. We also had a vague idea about how future Max had used the granolith.”
“So for all you know, the granolith is just a time machine?” Alex asked, disappointed.
“Afraid so.” Serena replied. “We didn’t have time to figure out any more since we had to go back in time before it was too late.”
Alex sighed. “That means that there being a second book may just be a thought. It might not actually exist.”
“I’ve got a feeling that you might be right, though.” Serena told him. “There just might be another book. Only thing is we have no way of knowing if and where it is.”
“Guess we need the aliens for that.” Alex replied. “That’s not happening any time soon.”
Serena didn’t say anything but her mind was already working out how to try to find the book. She herself had powers but she didn’t think that she would be able to find it. She had a suspicion that if there was a second book, only the Royal Four would be able to find it. She wanted to wait for Liz and talk this over with her also. She just might think of some thing they had looked over.
“She should be back by now.” Alex muttered to himself, thinking about Liz as well. Suddenly he felt a trickle of panic and deep, stabbing pain run through him. He sat up with a gasp, clutching at Serena’s arm.
“Alex!” she cried. “What is it?”
But Alex didn’t hear her. His eyes were tightly closed and he instinctively opened up his connection and honed in on Liz. Almost immediately he was flooded by warring emotions of jealousy, anger, grief, disgust and betrayal. The emotions coming off Liz were so strong and powerful that Alex felt as if he himself was experiencing them.
Something’s happened. Alex thought desperately as he tried to send reassuring waves to Liz. He knew it was useless since the connection didn’t work both ways but he felt the dire need to do something to help ease her pain. Whatever had happened had hurt her badly. He briefly wondered if she was hurt physically, the pain was that strong, but then he discarded the idea when he felt jealousy flare up in her.
And then his eyes flew open. He knew what had happened, or whom it had happened with. Max.
“Alex! What is it? What’s wrong?” He heard Serena ask and this time he turned to look at her, his expression making her grip his arm tightly. “What’s wrong?”
“It’s Liz.” Alex told her gravely. “She needs us. I think she’s found out about Tess and Max.”
It wasn’t until he said those words that it hit him that in some way he had known from all along that Max had rekindled his relationship with Tess. He had always felt his emotions swinging between guilt and despair but he never understood why. It wasn’t until this moment when he felt Liz’s grief that it hit him. Max was with Tess now.
If Serena was surprised by the news of Tess and Max, she didn’t show it. Instead she was up and hurrying out the door. Alex got up to follow her but she stopped him. “I don’t have time to change your appearance. People don’t know me here. I’ll go and find her. You wait here.”
Alex hesitated, wanting to go with Serena but he knew it would only waste time. Reluctantly he nodded. “Okay. You go find her.”
Without another word she was out the door. She wondered if it had been wise to leave Alex behind. He could have helped track Liz down. How would she find her in this town? She only hoped she found her before Liz did something stupid in her grief and anger. Like confront Max.
But Serena knew that she really didn’t have to worry about that. Liz would always be careful. She also didn’t have to worry about going to look for Liz. She had just exited the building when she found Liz sitting hunched on the front steps of the building. Immediately Serena was crouching down next to her. She placed a gentle hand on her head, stroking her hair as she urged Liz to get up. She briefly noted that her hair was coppery red. She was glad Liz hadn’t changed her hair back.
“Liz, sweetie, what happened?” she asked.
Liz turned her tear streaked face up to look at Serena and shook her head numbly. “It’s about time it happened.” She stated emotionlessly. “I was so stupid to hope that it never would.”
Serena was slightly unnerved by the blank look on her face and her expressionless tone in her voice. If Liz had been so devastated that Alex had picked up her emotions when he wasn’t even trying to, then why did she look so blank? Was she in shock?
“Li-“ Serena began than broke away when she saw people standing near her. “Caitlin,” she began again, finding it odd to use Liz’s fake name. “Caitlin, come on upstairs.”
But Liz just stared at her, her gray eyes cloudy. “That’s why I felt him pulling away.” She whispered brokenly. “Because he was with her.”
“Honey, we’ll talk about this upstairs. Come on…” Serena urged gently. She was half afraid that Liz wouldn’t get up but then, much to her relief, Liz got up slowly and turned and went up the stairs without a word. Serena followed close behind, her heart aching for Liz.
Once Liz and Serena were back in the apartment, Alex took one look at her face and enveloped her into a hug. That was all it took. Within seconds Liz was sobbing in his arms. Serena watched helplessly as Alex held her, stroking her back and hair as she cried heart wrenchingly into his shirt.
“I’m sorry, Liz.” Alex whispered over and over to her. “I’m so sorry.”
His gaze met Serena’s over Liz’s head and Serena could see the hurt in his eyes as well. Liz wasn’t the only one who had been affected by this. They both didn’t know what had happened exactly, but seeing Liz was enough to tell them that whatever it was, it was bad. After all Liz had seen Max with Tess before as well. She had always taken it in stride. Never had she completely broken down like this.
Once Alex had led her to a couch and Liz’s cries had lessened, he probed gently into what had happened.
“What happened, Liz?” he asked.
Liz closed her eyes tightly as tears slipped down her face. “I’m a damn good liar.” She whispered.
“What do you mean by that?” Serena asked.
“It means that Max believes that I slept with Kyle.” She answered.
“Max is with Tess now.” Alex said quietly, squeezing her gently as he said that. “I figured as much.”
A bitter laugh slipped past Liz’s lips. She shook her head slowly, staring unseeingly at the floor. “That I could have handled.” She replied. “If it had just been that, I could have handled it….What I can’t handle is what I heard today…”
“What did you hear?” Alex asked, suddenly not sure he wanted to know.
Liz swallowed the lump lodged in her throat and let the pain wash over her before she whispered, “Tess is pregnant…”
“What?” Alex and Serena cried out.
Suddenly she was crying again. Though this time she wasn’t as she had been earlier, nonetheless the tremors wracked her body as she held on tightly to Alex’s arm as she cried.
“He got Tess pregnant…. I heard him!” She cried. “And he had the nerve to come announce it at my grave!” If she hadn’t been so upset she would have laughed at how that had sounded. In fact she would have laughed at the entire situation but right now, all she could see and hear was Max at the grave site.
** Flash **
“…We wouldn’t be in this mess. Tess wouldn’t be pregnant; there would be no baby…”
** End Flash **
“After everything…after everything I did for him…” she sobbed. “I broke laws for him, I jumped off bridges for him, I lied for him, and I’m trying to find some way to save him! And all this time…God, with Tess!”
Alex glanced at Serena as Liz got up abruptly and went into her room, slamming the door. Serena looked at the room unhappily before turning back to Alex.
“I never expected that to happen.” She said quietly.
“Neither did I.” He admitted.
Anger burned inside Alex as he thought about Max and what he had, unknowingly done to Liz. In a way he knew he couldn’t hold it against Max as Max didn’t know Liz was alive. He also knew that Liz had had to push Max to Tess but it still made him angry to think about it. He glanced back to where Liz had shut herself up in. He could hear her cries even from here and his heart turned over for her. He wanted to get up and go to her but he knew that right now she would want to be left alone. He would go to her soon, he decided. She needed to let it out. Maybe he could get her mind of Max if he diverted her attention.
Yeah, right. He scoffed. She just got her heart broken. I doubt anything can help divert her attention.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Max looked up tiredly at his house. Rubbing his hands over his face, he walked slowly across the front lawn and to the door. But instead of going inside, he turned and sat down on the front porch steps. He felt as if he had aged many years over one day. All that he had learned today was still running through his head and his guilt and pain over his actions was not letting up. He couldn’t help berating himself over not having known that Liz was lying. He heard an inner voice accuse him of not believing in what Liz and he had. He hadn’t trusted her; he hadn’t trusted what his heart had been telling him. If he had, if he had demanded Liz to tell him the truth that day at the Copper Summit, would she have? Would things have turned out differently?
Dropping his head into his hands, he forced himself to face the truth. Even if things had turned out differently then, they still might not have been together now. There would still be the strain of his alien heritage between them; he would still wonder if Kivar or the skins might force him to leave Earth. Maybe he really was meant to be with Tess. It would be easier with her. They were both aliens and she had once been his wife. He wouldn’t have to worry about getting her killed. At least she could protect herself. He wouldn’t fear having to leave her behind when and if he went of to Antar. Yes, life would be easier with Tess.
But it would never be even close to great. He thought miserably. It would never be enough. It could never be what Liz and I had.
The answer was glaringly simple. Yes, his life with Tess would be easier but it would not even be second best to what he had with Liz. With Liz it had been magic…and he wouldn’t trade that for anything in this world or any other.
But what did it matter anymore? So what if he and Tess had decided that they would be friends and nothing more? It wasn’t as if Liz was here with him. Liz was dead…gone. And now even if he wanted to, he couldn’t go and beg for Liz’s forgiveness. He couldn’t fight for her because she was gone….
But even as he thought that he unconsciously reached back and rubbed his neck. He thought back to the familiar prickle he had felt at the graveyard. For a moment it had distinctly felt as if Liz was close by. In fact he had been sure that it had been Liz. But it didn’t make any sense. Liz was dead. He was at her grave…but he knew that feeling. He knew it was Liz. For the briefest of moments, he had felt exactly the way he used to when he was around Liz. It was an all encompassing feeling, like a part of her soul was wrapped up in his.
Maybe it was a sign. Maybe this was what he had been waiting for, what he needed to feel to convince him that dream walking Liz was a good idea. He had been thinking about it for a while now, ever since he had first felt Liz’s presence at the UFO Centre. And maybe now, with all that had happened and all that he had been through, maybe now was a good time.
His eyes traveled to the window which was Isabel’s room. He would have to ask for her help. She was the only one who could do this. He would have gone to Ava but something in Maria’s voice had warned him that doing so would be dangerous. And, even to him, there was just something about Ava that made him nervous. Before he would have discarded the feeling and gone to her for help, but now he had learned to follow his instincts and at this moment his instincts screamed at him not to go to her.
Even though he knew Isabel was the only one he could go to, he still hesitated in asking her. He had not as yet forgotten what he had done to her. He had not yet forgotten his vow of making things right between them. Till now there really had been no opportunity when he could clear the air between them. With everything that had happened over the last few days, he had been thrown into one problem and then another. But now everything was settling down, now would be a good time to talk to her, to ask her forgiveness. He felt guilt prick at him when he thought about how she had supported him since Liz’s death. She had been there for him after Liz’s funeral; she had been there for him and Michael when Maria was in the hospital. She had simply put aside her own grief and anger to help him.
Truthfully she had surprised him. Isabel was not one to forgive people easily or to forget what they had done to her. But it seemed like that she had changed a lot over the past year. He just hoped that he hadn’t messed up what they had. Gathering his courage he went inside the house. His parents weren’t home and for that he was partially glad. He didn’t want them to walk in on either their talk or Isabel’s dream walking.
Max paused outside Isabel’s room. He could faint strains of music coming from her room and he instantly recognized it as the CD Alex had given her once. She had been listening to that all the time since Alex had died. He knocked hesitantly and he heard her moving about inside. The music switched off and Isabel opened the door, clearly expecting him, though for different reasons.
“Hey, Max.” She said, “How’s Maria doing? Did you drop her home?”
Max nodded. “Yeah, I did. And she’s fine.” He shuffled his feet nervously before gesturing inside. “Isabel, I need to talk to you. Can I come in?”
Isabel frowned a little when she heard his hesitant tone. “Sure.” She said, stepping aside. “What is it, Max?” She asked when he was inside. “Is anything wrong?”
Max began to shake his head then he stopped and nodded. “Actually, yeah there is.” He hesitated, scratching his head unsure how to begin. “Isabel…I need to apologize…”
“Apologize?” she asked, frowning in confusion. “For what?”
“For the way I acted when you wanted to leave Roswell.” Max replied.
“Oh…” Isabel said in understanding. Then she shook her head slowly. “Max…that…it doesn’t matter anymore…”
“No. It does.” Max replied. “It matters because what I did to you was wrong. I was wrong.”
Isabel moved to stand near the window and she wrapped her arms around herself. He had hurt her when he had said those things but now, with everything that had happened she simply didn’t want to hold grudges anymore. He was her brother and she didn’t want to waste her time fighting with him. If Alex and Liz’s deaths had taught her anything it was that life was too short to hold grudges against people.
“Max, I’ll admit you really hurt me when you said those things…” She said.
“I’m really sorry, Iz.” Max broke in.
Isabel smiled softly at him. “I know you are.” She replied. “But, like I said, it doesn’t matter anymore. I know what you did, you did out of concern. I was upset and confused after Alex’s death and I thought that leaving Roswell would be the only solution.” She shook her head. “It wasn’t. You made me see that.”
“I was more concerned about our secret than what this all was doing to you.” Max confessed, ashamed. “I was scared that if you left then I would be alone. I – I shouldn’t have done that. I was being selfish. I didn’t see that you were hurting and that you needed me too.”
“Yes, I did need you.” Isabel admitted with a sigh. She might as well be honest. Just because she wasn’t holding any grudges did not mean she wasn’t hurt. “I needed you to tell me all would be fine. I needed you to tell me that I’d be fine without Alex.” When Max looked down in guilty embarrassment, she moved to stand next to him. “But…” she began and waited till he looked up at her. “But, I realize now that you were going through a rough time too. You were hurting…and I think you were acting on that hurt most of all.”
“But it was no excuse.” Max replied.
“No, it wasn’t….” Isabel answered slowly. Then she smiled a little at him. “But I understand.”
Max took her hand in his and held it. “I’m really sorry, Iz.” He replied.
“I know you are.” She answered. She gave him a teasing look. “And I forgive you for being such an ass.”
Max smiled as he rolled his eyes. “Thanks.” He said dryly.
They both sat quietly side by side on Isabel’s bed for a couple of minutes and then Max turned to her. “Isabel…” he began hesitantly. “I need you to do something for me.” Max told her.
She turned to look expectantly at him. “What?”
He got up and paced the length of her room before turning back to her, clearly unsure. “This might seem like a weird request and I won’t push you to do it…but you’re the only one who I can ask.”
“Max, just tell me already.” Isabel told him.
“I need you to dream walk someone for me.” Max told her quickly.
She raised her eyebrows in surprise. “Who?” she asked.
“Liz.” He blurted out. He saw Isabel’s shocked expression and wondered if she would refuse.
Isabel was very surprised by Max’s request. This was the last thing she was expecting him to ask and she wasn’t sure she was comfortable doing this. After all Liz was dead. How could she even dream walk a deceased person? And why would Max want her to do something like this anyway? Max waited in tense silence as Isabel carefully regarded him.
Then, after a long pause, she asked, “Why are you setting up yourself for more hurt, Max? She’s gone. She’s not here.”
Max ran a hand through his hair as he wondered how to explain this to her. “Isabel, I know this will sound crazy and ridiculous but…” He sighed in frustration. “I can’t explain it but on two occasions I have felt Liz.” He looked at her, desperate to make her understand. He didn’t notice Isabel stiffen when he mentioned feeling Liz. “It’s like she’s really here. I could feel her, Iz! It was the same thing I felt whenever I was near her. Like…like a warm, encompassing feeling inside me.”
Isabel’s attention had been caught when Max had mentioned feeling Liz. She felt a shiver run through her when her mind traveled back to when she could have sworn she had felt Alex. She looked at her brother carefully, trying to see if he wasn’t just imagining things. His connection with Liz had been very strong and when Liz had died, it had shattered him. Could it be that he was projecting what he had once felt? After all if she could have hallucinations about Alex, couldn’t Max feel Liz close to him?
“How do you know what you felt was real, Max?” Isabel asked softly. “How do you know it’s not your imagination?”
“How do you know that you’re alive?” Max asked. “How do you know that there’s wind? I don’t know, Isabel! I just knew it!”
“Max, do you even know what you’re asking?” Isabel asked. “Why do you want to do this?”
“What I felt today and that day before…it couldn’t have been fake. It was too real to be fake!” Max replied. “I need to know if there is any chance…” he broke off, not able to finish.
“There is no chance, Max.” Isabel told him softly. Max looked at her with defeat.
She isn’t going to do it. He thought with defeat. But Isabel touched him lightly on the shoulder.
“Okay.” She said.
Max looked at her, almost afraid to hope. “Okay what?” he asked shakily.
She gave him a small, uncertain smile. “Okay, I’ll help.”
Max looked at her in disbelief and then a smile spread across his face. He pulled her into a hug, grateful she was going to help.
“You sure you want to do this?” he asked.
Isabel hesitated, remembering when she herself had felt Alex. Then she nodded. “Yes, I’m sure.” She answered.
“When do you want to do this?” Max asked.
“I guess right now is as good as any other time.” Isabel replied.
Max nodded. “Yeah, right now is fine.”
Isabel took a deep breath and then took the picture of Liz’s that Max took out of his wallet. She settled down with it on the bed, making sure she was comfortable. Max sat down next to her on the chair by the bed. His eyes met his sisters when she glanced over at him and suddenly he felt his mouth go dry. He was very nervous and hesitant about what they were about to do. He wasn’t sure what he hoped to accomplish from it but he felt as if he had to try this at least once.
He reached out to grab Isabel’s hand. “You sure you’re up to this?” he asked.
She licked her lips, her eyes showing how nervous she was. But never the less she nodded. “Yeah. I can do this.” She replied. Then, taking another deep breath she laid her finger on the picture and closed her eyes.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Liz turned over on the bed, hanging between sleep and wakefulness. Try as she might she couldn’t fall asleep. Just as she thought that she was about to fall asleep, a picture of Max and Tess together would flash across her mind and her eyes would snap open.
She curled up and pulled the blankets under her chin as she shut her eyes tightly, refusing to even think about the afternoon. She hadn’t left the room since she had stormed into it a few hours earlier. She had cried bitter tears until she was sure she could cry no more. Then, soon, she would start again when she thought about the fact that Tess was pregnant.
In a twisted way she had managed to do exactly what she had set out to do after she got a visit from future Max. She had finally pushed Max to Tess. In fact she had done such a good job of it that there was no hope for her and Max now.
Even if I could find a way back to the living, Max and I would still have no chance together. She thought, hurting at just the thought.
Alex had come to her a while back and he had just sat with her, forcing her to eat something. He hadn’t really talked about anything but had just sat there while she had cried, and finally she had sat close to him, spent. She had taken comfort from the simple fact that no matter what happened she still had Alex and Serena. She had finally sent him away a while ago. It was getting late and she knew he hadn’t eaten anything. He was also tired and she had forced him to go to sleep. Serena had promised Alex that she would make sure Liz was all right and it was only then that he had headed off to his own room.
Now, alone once more, her mind was running wild with thoughts she’d rather not think. Pulling the blankets in frustration over her head, she forced her mind to go blank as she tried to sleep. This time she was successful and managed to fall into a light slumber.
But she had barely fallen asleep when she felt a probing sensation in her mind. Since she had developed dream walking powers, she had found that she was more aware of the energy that surrounded Serena and even Alex. So she immediately felt this intruding energy in her mind. For a moment she thought it was Serena but then it didn’t feel like Serena’s. It wasn’t until she found herself standing at the water front and saw Isabel’s familiar figure that she realized what was happening. Isabel was trying to dream walk her.
For a split second Liz froze. Her mind raced with millions of questions. How did this happen? Why was Isabel dream walking her? Did Isabel know she was in Roswell? Did she see her? She was thankful that she was in the shadows and Isabel had her back to her, but not for long, as she was turning to look at her surroundings. Abruptly Liz pulled out of the dream place, slamming shut any connection that may have been formed.
Gasping, she sat up in bed, startled by what had happened. For one panic filled minute she thought that Isabel knew she was alive, that maybe today she had finally blown her cover. Clutching the sheets to her chest, she tried to dispel her fear and worked on blocking her mind from Isabel or any other alien. She couldn’t take the chance of Max feeling their connection. Once she was sure that she had managed to do that, she shakily got up from the bed. Just as she was pulling on a robe, the door swung open and Alex rushed inside.
When he saw her, his shoulder’s sagged in relief. “Oh, thank God!” he exclaimed. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine, Alex.” Liz replied with a puzzled frown. “What’s going on?”
“For a minute there, I couldn’t feel you and I thought something had happened to you.” He told her. Then his eyebrows furrowed. “Wait, I still can’t sense your emotions. In fact, there’s nothing come off you. Usually I can sense you even when I’m not trying.”
Liz realized that when she had shut off her connection she had even managed to stop sending any signals to Alex. She hadn’t known she could do that. She had assumed that she couldn’t shut herself off Alex. Smiling a little to assure him she was fine, she told him what had just happened.
“So, I shut my mind and connection from them.” She finished. “Looks like I did it with you too.”
“I didn’t know you could cut yourself off so completely.” Alex told her.
“Actually neither did I.” Liz admitted.
“I don’t get one thing though.” Alex said. “Why was Isabel even attempting to dream walk you? To them, we’re both gone. She knows she can’t dream walk dead people.”
“Do you think they suspect something?” Liz asked, biting her lip.
This time Alex looked a bit worried. “I don’t know. But looks like we’ll have to be very careful for a while.”
Liz nodded, tucking her hair behind her ear. “Yeah, looks like.”
Alex gave her a scrutinizing look. “How are you holding up?” he asked, referring to her earlier state.
“Fine. I’m fine.” Liz replied, abruptly turning around and climbing into bed. She really didn’t want to talk about it as yet and Alex recognized her gesture.
Nodding more to himself, he turned to leave. Before closing the door softly, he said, “I’m here if you need me, Liz.”
He could almost make out Liz nodding her head from the bed. “I know.” He heard her say softly. “’Night, Alex.”
“Sleep tight, Liz.” He replied sadly, knowing that Liz was still hurting.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Isabel felt her dream walk break, almost abruptly like she had lost control. Her eyes fluttered open and she sat up, a bit dazed. Max instantly spoke up.
“Well?” he asked, almost impatiently. “Did you see anything?”
For one confused moment, Isabel tried to determine what exactly had happened. All she remembered was stepping into the dream plane, which could have been her own for all she knew, before abruptly being pulled back out.
Still looking a bit dazed, she shook her head. “No. Nothing.”
Max’s face crumpled. “Nothing?” he asked.
Isabel hesitated, debating whether to tell him that she had felt something odd, not a person’s aura exactly as she had been pulled out too fast to fully be able to comprehend it, but she had been on the dream plane long enough to know that she had felt something at least. Making up her mind quickly, she shook her head.
“No, Max.” she replied apologetically. “There was nothing.”
When Max sat back in the chair, his eyes filled with disappointment and pain, she bit her lip to keep herself from telling him what she had really seen. She wasn’t sure what she had seen, maybe it was nothing and she didn’t want to give Max any false hope.
I’m sorry, Max. She said silently to him as she watched him leave the room, his shoulder’s sagging in grief.
TBC.....
I've got a nice long part for you guys to make up for the late update!
emma1126 - Liz is in no way going to give up. What I meant when I said that she had to change was that she can not go back to Max after goingthrough what she has, the same person. Shewill be different after all the trails she has been through. You'll understand what I mean as we go along.
Gerry - Thanks for the bump! And I just loved that bat smilie!
Part 85
Alex stared at the door once Liz was gone and then turned to look at Serena with a sigh. “Do you think it’s going to do any good to go after her?” he asked, a weary look on his face.
Serena shook her head and calmly picked up her, now-cold, cup of coffee. “No.” she answered. “She needs time to figure things out on her own.”
Alex walked back to where they had been sitting and sat down opposite Serena. For a moment, he just stared at the table in between them in silence then he looked up and asked quietly, “Do you really believe what Liz assumed?”
“About you never going back?” Serena asked, looking at him carefully and deliberating her answer. Alex nodded. “I never said you couldn’t.” she replied.
“Yeah, but you never said we could either.” Alex pointed out.
Serena shot him an observing look over her mug before she sighed. “Look Alex,” she began. “If there is anyone in the world who should know that the future is yet to be determined, it’s us. If you should have learned anything from this little ‘adventure’ of ours it is that anything can happen. And I mean anything.”
“Are you saying there’s hope?” Alex asked, looking half hopeful and half uncertain. “That maybe we should hold on to our real names?”
Serena smiled slightly at his words before she shrugged. “Anything’s possible. There just might be a slim chance of you and Liz going back. I just don’t want to offer false hope to you guys. But there is always hope….”
“What happens to you?” Alex asked suddenly. “It’s surprising why I never asked but now that I think about it what will happen to you?”
A look of unease settled on Serena’s face as she contemplated his question. “I don’t know yet.” She replied after a pause.
“You don’t know?” Alex asked incredulously. “But future Max disappeared…can’t the same happen to you?”
“I’m really not certain. When I was sent back, we used a slightly different way this time around. We had to change things to erase some old problems but then again, new ones came up too. The major one is that I have no way of knowing what will happen to me. I might disappear, I might go back or I may simply continue living here.”
“So you’re saying that you might just cease to exist at any given moment?” Alex asked. When Serena nodded he asked, “And that doesn’t bother you? Make you nervous? Don’t you want to know what will happen?”
“Do you want to know how you will die?” Serena asked him quietly. When Alex looked startled by the question, Serena smiled slightly. “Whatever happens…happens. I guess I’ll know one way or another.”
“Yeah.” Alex agreed after an uncomfortable pause. “I guess you will.”
Serena got up then, clearing away the mugs. “So, you want to work on what you saw or what?” she asked when she came back from the kitchen.
“What I saw is simple and easy to interpret: Ava mind warped me and made me decode that damn book!” Alex snapped, not willing or wanting to talk about it.
“It’ll help if you talk about it.” Serena suggested quietly, knowing that Alex was bothered by what he had been through and what he saw.
“How can it help?” Alex asked irritably. “How can talking about it help? She used me; she used my mind and then tried to kill me when she was done. How can talking about it help me?”
“It’ll help you get things off your chest.” Serena replied, coming and sitting down next to him. But Alex just jumped to his feet and moved to stand near the window across the room.
“There’s really nothing to talk about.” Alex answered, crossing his arms. “I can tell you what you want to know but I don’t want to talk about it for my sake.” He gave her an uncaring look. “I want to forget about it. I want to pretend that it never happened. She’s the last person I want to think about, let alone talk about.”
“But Alex, you have to talk to someone about what she did to you.” Serena argued. “You can’t bottle it up. It’ll only eat you up inside.”
“I said I don’t want to talk about it, okay Serena?” He repeated coldly. She could hear the muted anger under his voice but she persisted. She knew he needed to get it out of his system, the anger he felt at being used, the fear that it might happen again.
“So you’re not going to ever confront what happened to you?” Serena asked. “You’re just going to forget that she manipulated you, used you? Are you going to forget that she threatened you, your friends? She tried to kill you, Alex! How can you tell me you can forget all that?”
“I’ve forgotten it once before, I can do it again.” Alex snapped, turning to look angrily at Serena. “Will you stop it? I don’t want to talk about it!”
“For how long?” Serena persisted. “Till you feel suffocated? Till you begin to hate what happened to you, if you don’t already?”
“I do hate it!” Alex shouted suddenly, whirling around to glare at her. “I do hate what she did! Worse, I hate myself for letting her do it! I couldn’t fight it, I couldn’t fight her! I couldn’t protect myself or my friends! I lead her to them! And I hate myself for it! I should have fought her harder; I should have done something, anything, to fight her! But what did I do? I decoded that damn book for her! I hate it, I hate her and worse, I hate myself! Is that what you wanted to hear? Are you happy now?”
Serena was smiling gently by the time he was done shouting at her. She nodded to herself and then got up and laid a soothing hand on his shoulder. “No, I think that’s what you needed to hear yourself say.” She replied. “Feel better?”
Alex closed his eyes briefly as what he had said sunk in. Did he really say that? Is that how he really felt? Guilty? Yes, maybe he did. Maybe he felt responsible for part of their troubles. But it wasn’t true, was it? It wasn’t as if he hadn’t tried to fight her, but there was always the danger that she’d go through with her threats. So he had had to be passive. He wasn’t responsible. She was.
Opening his eyes, he looked sheepishly at Serena and nodded. “I guess I do.” He replied.
“We will stop this, you know.” Serena said suddenly, her eyes serious.
“I know.” Alex answered but Serena could hear the doubt in his voice.
“No, I mean it, Alex.” She insisted. “We will stop Ava and before she can hurt someone else. You keep forgetting, even though everyone doesn’t know me, I know them. I may be from the future but I knew these people too and I would do anything to keep them from getting hurt.”
This time Alex smiled softly at her. “I know you would.”
“Tell me about what happened.” Serena asked. “About what you remember. About what Ava did to you.”
Alex looked a bit uncomfortable at the idea but he did what she asked. Quickly and carefully he related everything he remembered to her. He told her what he saw in his flashes, what he could remember of the destiny book. But there wasn’t much he remembered about the exact translation.
Serena frowned in contemplation when he was finished. “Something is bothering me.” She announced.
“What?”
Serena turned her attention to Alex, a confused look on her face. “If Ava and Kivar have the destiny book all decoded, then why haven’t they used the information in it as yet?”
“Because it was useless.” Alex told her. “That’s what Ava got so angry about. She thought I had kept some things from her but in reality; I did decode the entire book for her. There was nothing she needed in it.”
“There was nothing about the granolith in the book?” Serena asked. “But how’s that possible? That book was sent down with the Royal Four because it was to be their guide. I don’t understand why it doesn’t mention their most important possession: the granolith.”
Alex shrugged, confused too. “I wondered about that too.” He confessed. “Could it be that the information was supposed to be a part of their latent memory? You know, like their past lives are? They are there in their memory but they don’t remember. Only certain events trigger their old personalities. Do you think that the scientists did the same thing with the information about the granolith?”
Serena paused to consider this and then shook her head. “No, I doubt it. Firstly, because it’s too risky. Remembering what happened in their past is not something that is bound to happen. It may or may not occur. Secondly, if they had done that then the dupes would have the memory too. And I don’t think they do. Since they are the ones who remember their past selves, it would have made sense that they remember something about the granolith.”
“But they don’t.” Alex said in understanding. “If they did, then they wouldn’t need the book….” Suddenly a thought struck him. His eyes widened as he blurted out, “Do you think there could be another book?”
Serena gave him a startled look. “But that-that’s not possible.” She stammered.
“How do we know that?” Alex asked eagerly. “Tess was the one who got this book for us. For all we know Nasedo could have not told her about another one.”
“But why would they send two books?” Serena asked. Even though she doubted Alex’s idea, she had to admit he could be right. “Why not give them one real book?”
“As a decoy.” Alex told her. He grinned as the entire thing began to take shape in his head. “There could have been two books just in case Kivar got hold of them. The real book wasn’t given to them just in case something like this happened.”
Serena still looked doubtful but she was beginning to believe that Alex might be on to something. “But then where is the real book?” she asked. “And how are Max and the others supposed to find it?”
Alex wasn’t sure about the answers but he was almost certain now that there were two books. But Serena was right, where was the other one and how did they find it?
“I don’t know.” Alex answered. “But think about it. What if there really is another book? What if it contains everything all of us have been searching for? We know that the Antarians expected Kivar to follow them. The message Max and Isabel got from their mother proves that. So wouldn’t it have been wise to place a decoy. Like the dupes…almost like a back up.”
Serena nodded thoughtfully. “Could be.” She agreed. “It would make sense.”
“Wait,” Alex said abruptly. He gave Serena a puzzled look. “You used the granolith. Did you have the information on the granolith in your timeline?”
Serena shook her head. “No. Liz and I both were physics students so we both used the information that was available to us. We also had a vague idea about how future Max had used the granolith.”
“So for all you know, the granolith is just a time machine?” Alex asked, disappointed.
“Afraid so.” Serena replied. “We didn’t have time to figure out any more since we had to go back in time before it was too late.”
Alex sighed. “That means that there being a second book may just be a thought. It might not actually exist.”
“I’ve got a feeling that you might be right, though.” Serena told him. “There just might be another book. Only thing is we have no way of knowing if and where it is.”
“Guess we need the aliens for that.” Alex replied. “That’s not happening any time soon.”
Serena didn’t say anything but her mind was already working out how to try to find the book. She herself had powers but she didn’t think that she would be able to find it. She had a suspicion that if there was a second book, only the Royal Four would be able to find it. She wanted to wait for Liz and talk this over with her also. She just might think of some thing they had looked over.
“She should be back by now.” Alex muttered to himself, thinking about Liz as well. Suddenly he felt a trickle of panic and deep, stabbing pain run through him. He sat up with a gasp, clutching at Serena’s arm.
“Alex!” she cried. “What is it?”
But Alex didn’t hear her. His eyes were tightly closed and he instinctively opened up his connection and honed in on Liz. Almost immediately he was flooded by warring emotions of jealousy, anger, grief, disgust and betrayal. The emotions coming off Liz were so strong and powerful that Alex felt as if he himself was experiencing them.
Something’s happened. Alex thought desperately as he tried to send reassuring waves to Liz. He knew it was useless since the connection didn’t work both ways but he felt the dire need to do something to help ease her pain. Whatever had happened had hurt her badly. He briefly wondered if she was hurt physically, the pain was that strong, but then he discarded the idea when he felt jealousy flare up in her.
And then his eyes flew open. He knew what had happened, or whom it had happened with. Max.
“Alex! What is it? What’s wrong?” He heard Serena ask and this time he turned to look at her, his expression making her grip his arm tightly. “What’s wrong?”
“It’s Liz.” Alex told her gravely. “She needs us. I think she’s found out about Tess and Max.”
It wasn’t until he said those words that it hit him that in some way he had known from all along that Max had rekindled his relationship with Tess. He had always felt his emotions swinging between guilt and despair but he never understood why. It wasn’t until this moment when he felt Liz’s grief that it hit him. Max was with Tess now.
If Serena was surprised by the news of Tess and Max, she didn’t show it. Instead she was up and hurrying out the door. Alex got up to follow her but she stopped him. “I don’t have time to change your appearance. People don’t know me here. I’ll go and find her. You wait here.”
Alex hesitated, wanting to go with Serena but he knew it would only waste time. Reluctantly he nodded. “Okay. You go find her.”
Without another word she was out the door. She wondered if it had been wise to leave Alex behind. He could have helped track Liz down. How would she find her in this town? She only hoped she found her before Liz did something stupid in her grief and anger. Like confront Max.
But Serena knew that she really didn’t have to worry about that. Liz would always be careful. She also didn’t have to worry about going to look for Liz. She had just exited the building when she found Liz sitting hunched on the front steps of the building. Immediately Serena was crouching down next to her. She placed a gentle hand on her head, stroking her hair as she urged Liz to get up. She briefly noted that her hair was coppery red. She was glad Liz hadn’t changed her hair back.
“Liz, sweetie, what happened?” she asked.
Liz turned her tear streaked face up to look at Serena and shook her head numbly. “It’s about time it happened.” She stated emotionlessly. “I was so stupid to hope that it never would.”
Serena was slightly unnerved by the blank look on her face and her expressionless tone in her voice. If Liz had been so devastated that Alex had picked up her emotions when he wasn’t even trying to, then why did she look so blank? Was she in shock?
“Li-“ Serena began than broke away when she saw people standing near her. “Caitlin,” she began again, finding it odd to use Liz’s fake name. “Caitlin, come on upstairs.”
But Liz just stared at her, her gray eyes cloudy. “That’s why I felt him pulling away.” She whispered brokenly. “Because he was with her.”
“Honey, we’ll talk about this upstairs. Come on…” Serena urged gently. She was half afraid that Liz wouldn’t get up but then, much to her relief, Liz got up slowly and turned and went up the stairs without a word. Serena followed close behind, her heart aching for Liz.
Once Liz and Serena were back in the apartment, Alex took one look at her face and enveloped her into a hug. That was all it took. Within seconds Liz was sobbing in his arms. Serena watched helplessly as Alex held her, stroking her back and hair as she cried heart wrenchingly into his shirt.
“I’m sorry, Liz.” Alex whispered over and over to her. “I’m so sorry.”
His gaze met Serena’s over Liz’s head and Serena could see the hurt in his eyes as well. Liz wasn’t the only one who had been affected by this. They both didn’t know what had happened exactly, but seeing Liz was enough to tell them that whatever it was, it was bad. After all Liz had seen Max with Tess before as well. She had always taken it in stride. Never had she completely broken down like this.
Once Alex had led her to a couch and Liz’s cries had lessened, he probed gently into what had happened.
“What happened, Liz?” he asked.
Liz closed her eyes tightly as tears slipped down her face. “I’m a damn good liar.” She whispered.
“What do you mean by that?” Serena asked.
“It means that Max believes that I slept with Kyle.” She answered.
“Max is with Tess now.” Alex said quietly, squeezing her gently as he said that. “I figured as much.”
A bitter laugh slipped past Liz’s lips. She shook her head slowly, staring unseeingly at the floor. “That I could have handled.” She replied. “If it had just been that, I could have handled it….What I can’t handle is what I heard today…”
“What did you hear?” Alex asked, suddenly not sure he wanted to know.
Liz swallowed the lump lodged in her throat and let the pain wash over her before she whispered, “Tess is pregnant…”
“What?” Alex and Serena cried out.
Suddenly she was crying again. Though this time she wasn’t as she had been earlier, nonetheless the tremors wracked her body as she held on tightly to Alex’s arm as she cried.
“He got Tess pregnant…. I heard him!” She cried. “And he had the nerve to come announce it at my grave!” If she hadn’t been so upset she would have laughed at how that had sounded. In fact she would have laughed at the entire situation but right now, all she could see and hear was Max at the grave site.
** Flash **
“…We wouldn’t be in this mess. Tess wouldn’t be pregnant; there would be no baby…”
** End Flash **
“After everything…after everything I did for him…” she sobbed. “I broke laws for him, I jumped off bridges for him, I lied for him, and I’m trying to find some way to save him! And all this time…God, with Tess!”
Alex glanced at Serena as Liz got up abruptly and went into her room, slamming the door. Serena looked at the room unhappily before turning back to Alex.
“I never expected that to happen.” She said quietly.
“Neither did I.” He admitted.
Anger burned inside Alex as he thought about Max and what he had, unknowingly done to Liz. In a way he knew he couldn’t hold it against Max as Max didn’t know Liz was alive. He also knew that Liz had had to push Max to Tess but it still made him angry to think about it. He glanced back to where Liz had shut herself up in. He could hear her cries even from here and his heart turned over for her. He wanted to get up and go to her but he knew that right now she would want to be left alone. He would go to her soon, he decided. She needed to let it out. Maybe he could get her mind of Max if he diverted her attention.
Yeah, right. He scoffed. She just got her heart broken. I doubt anything can help divert her attention.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Max looked up tiredly at his house. Rubbing his hands over his face, he walked slowly across the front lawn and to the door. But instead of going inside, he turned and sat down on the front porch steps. He felt as if he had aged many years over one day. All that he had learned today was still running through his head and his guilt and pain over his actions was not letting up. He couldn’t help berating himself over not having known that Liz was lying. He heard an inner voice accuse him of not believing in what Liz and he had. He hadn’t trusted her; he hadn’t trusted what his heart had been telling him. If he had, if he had demanded Liz to tell him the truth that day at the Copper Summit, would she have? Would things have turned out differently?
Dropping his head into his hands, he forced himself to face the truth. Even if things had turned out differently then, they still might not have been together now. There would still be the strain of his alien heritage between them; he would still wonder if Kivar or the skins might force him to leave Earth. Maybe he really was meant to be with Tess. It would be easier with her. They were both aliens and she had once been his wife. He wouldn’t have to worry about getting her killed. At least she could protect herself. He wouldn’t fear having to leave her behind when and if he went of to Antar. Yes, life would be easier with Tess.
But it would never be even close to great. He thought miserably. It would never be enough. It could never be what Liz and I had.
The answer was glaringly simple. Yes, his life with Tess would be easier but it would not even be second best to what he had with Liz. With Liz it had been magic…and he wouldn’t trade that for anything in this world or any other.
But what did it matter anymore? So what if he and Tess had decided that they would be friends and nothing more? It wasn’t as if Liz was here with him. Liz was dead…gone. And now even if he wanted to, he couldn’t go and beg for Liz’s forgiveness. He couldn’t fight for her because she was gone….
But even as he thought that he unconsciously reached back and rubbed his neck. He thought back to the familiar prickle he had felt at the graveyard. For a moment it had distinctly felt as if Liz was close by. In fact he had been sure that it had been Liz. But it didn’t make any sense. Liz was dead. He was at her grave…but he knew that feeling. He knew it was Liz. For the briefest of moments, he had felt exactly the way he used to when he was around Liz. It was an all encompassing feeling, like a part of her soul was wrapped up in his.
Maybe it was a sign. Maybe this was what he had been waiting for, what he needed to feel to convince him that dream walking Liz was a good idea. He had been thinking about it for a while now, ever since he had first felt Liz’s presence at the UFO Centre. And maybe now, with all that had happened and all that he had been through, maybe now was a good time.
His eyes traveled to the window which was Isabel’s room. He would have to ask for her help. She was the only one who could do this. He would have gone to Ava but something in Maria’s voice had warned him that doing so would be dangerous. And, even to him, there was just something about Ava that made him nervous. Before he would have discarded the feeling and gone to her for help, but now he had learned to follow his instincts and at this moment his instincts screamed at him not to go to her.
Even though he knew Isabel was the only one he could go to, he still hesitated in asking her. He had not as yet forgotten what he had done to her. He had not yet forgotten his vow of making things right between them. Till now there really had been no opportunity when he could clear the air between them. With everything that had happened over the last few days, he had been thrown into one problem and then another. But now everything was settling down, now would be a good time to talk to her, to ask her forgiveness. He felt guilt prick at him when he thought about how she had supported him since Liz’s death. She had been there for him after Liz’s funeral; she had been there for him and Michael when Maria was in the hospital. She had simply put aside her own grief and anger to help him.
Truthfully she had surprised him. Isabel was not one to forgive people easily or to forget what they had done to her. But it seemed like that she had changed a lot over the past year. He just hoped that he hadn’t messed up what they had. Gathering his courage he went inside the house. His parents weren’t home and for that he was partially glad. He didn’t want them to walk in on either their talk or Isabel’s dream walking.
Max paused outside Isabel’s room. He could faint strains of music coming from her room and he instantly recognized it as the CD Alex had given her once. She had been listening to that all the time since Alex had died. He knocked hesitantly and he heard her moving about inside. The music switched off and Isabel opened the door, clearly expecting him, though for different reasons.
“Hey, Max.” She said, “How’s Maria doing? Did you drop her home?”
Max nodded. “Yeah, I did. And she’s fine.” He shuffled his feet nervously before gesturing inside. “Isabel, I need to talk to you. Can I come in?”
Isabel frowned a little when she heard his hesitant tone. “Sure.” She said, stepping aside. “What is it, Max?” She asked when he was inside. “Is anything wrong?”
Max began to shake his head then he stopped and nodded. “Actually, yeah there is.” He hesitated, scratching his head unsure how to begin. “Isabel…I need to apologize…”
“Apologize?” she asked, frowning in confusion. “For what?”
“For the way I acted when you wanted to leave Roswell.” Max replied.
“Oh…” Isabel said in understanding. Then she shook her head slowly. “Max…that…it doesn’t matter anymore…”
“No. It does.” Max replied. “It matters because what I did to you was wrong. I was wrong.”
Isabel moved to stand near the window and she wrapped her arms around herself. He had hurt her when he had said those things but now, with everything that had happened she simply didn’t want to hold grudges anymore. He was her brother and she didn’t want to waste her time fighting with him. If Alex and Liz’s deaths had taught her anything it was that life was too short to hold grudges against people.
“Max, I’ll admit you really hurt me when you said those things…” She said.
“I’m really sorry, Iz.” Max broke in.
Isabel smiled softly at him. “I know you are.” She replied. “But, like I said, it doesn’t matter anymore. I know what you did, you did out of concern. I was upset and confused after Alex’s death and I thought that leaving Roswell would be the only solution.” She shook her head. “It wasn’t. You made me see that.”
“I was more concerned about our secret than what this all was doing to you.” Max confessed, ashamed. “I was scared that if you left then I would be alone. I – I shouldn’t have done that. I was being selfish. I didn’t see that you were hurting and that you needed me too.”
“Yes, I did need you.” Isabel admitted with a sigh. She might as well be honest. Just because she wasn’t holding any grudges did not mean she wasn’t hurt. “I needed you to tell me all would be fine. I needed you to tell me that I’d be fine without Alex.” When Max looked down in guilty embarrassment, she moved to stand next to him. “But…” she began and waited till he looked up at her. “But, I realize now that you were going through a rough time too. You were hurting…and I think you were acting on that hurt most of all.”
“But it was no excuse.” Max replied.
“No, it wasn’t….” Isabel answered slowly. Then she smiled a little at him. “But I understand.”
Max took her hand in his and held it. “I’m really sorry, Iz.” He replied.
“I know you are.” She answered. She gave him a teasing look. “And I forgive you for being such an ass.”
Max smiled as he rolled his eyes. “Thanks.” He said dryly.
They both sat quietly side by side on Isabel’s bed for a couple of minutes and then Max turned to her. “Isabel…” he began hesitantly. “I need you to do something for me.” Max told her.
She turned to look expectantly at him. “What?”
He got up and paced the length of her room before turning back to her, clearly unsure. “This might seem like a weird request and I won’t push you to do it…but you’re the only one who I can ask.”
“Max, just tell me already.” Isabel told him.
“I need you to dream walk someone for me.” Max told her quickly.
She raised her eyebrows in surprise. “Who?” she asked.
“Liz.” He blurted out. He saw Isabel’s shocked expression and wondered if she would refuse.
Isabel was very surprised by Max’s request. This was the last thing she was expecting him to ask and she wasn’t sure she was comfortable doing this. After all Liz was dead. How could she even dream walk a deceased person? And why would Max want her to do something like this anyway? Max waited in tense silence as Isabel carefully regarded him.
Then, after a long pause, she asked, “Why are you setting up yourself for more hurt, Max? She’s gone. She’s not here.”
Max ran a hand through his hair as he wondered how to explain this to her. “Isabel, I know this will sound crazy and ridiculous but…” He sighed in frustration. “I can’t explain it but on two occasions I have felt Liz.” He looked at her, desperate to make her understand. He didn’t notice Isabel stiffen when he mentioned feeling Liz. “It’s like she’s really here. I could feel her, Iz! It was the same thing I felt whenever I was near her. Like…like a warm, encompassing feeling inside me.”
Isabel’s attention had been caught when Max had mentioned feeling Liz. She felt a shiver run through her when her mind traveled back to when she could have sworn she had felt Alex. She looked at her brother carefully, trying to see if he wasn’t just imagining things. His connection with Liz had been very strong and when Liz had died, it had shattered him. Could it be that he was projecting what he had once felt? After all if she could have hallucinations about Alex, couldn’t Max feel Liz close to him?
“How do you know what you felt was real, Max?” Isabel asked softly. “How do you know it’s not your imagination?”
“How do you know that you’re alive?” Max asked. “How do you know that there’s wind? I don’t know, Isabel! I just knew it!”
“Max, do you even know what you’re asking?” Isabel asked. “Why do you want to do this?”
“What I felt today and that day before…it couldn’t have been fake. It was too real to be fake!” Max replied. “I need to know if there is any chance…” he broke off, not able to finish.
“There is no chance, Max.” Isabel told him softly. Max looked at her with defeat.
She isn’t going to do it. He thought with defeat. But Isabel touched him lightly on the shoulder.
“Okay.” She said.
Max looked at her, almost afraid to hope. “Okay what?” he asked shakily.
She gave him a small, uncertain smile. “Okay, I’ll help.”
Max looked at her in disbelief and then a smile spread across his face. He pulled her into a hug, grateful she was going to help.
“You sure you want to do this?” he asked.
Isabel hesitated, remembering when she herself had felt Alex. Then she nodded. “Yes, I’m sure.” She answered.
“When do you want to do this?” Max asked.
“I guess right now is as good as any other time.” Isabel replied.
Max nodded. “Yeah, right now is fine.”
Isabel took a deep breath and then took the picture of Liz’s that Max took out of his wallet. She settled down with it on the bed, making sure she was comfortable. Max sat down next to her on the chair by the bed. His eyes met his sisters when she glanced over at him and suddenly he felt his mouth go dry. He was very nervous and hesitant about what they were about to do. He wasn’t sure what he hoped to accomplish from it but he felt as if he had to try this at least once.
He reached out to grab Isabel’s hand. “You sure you’re up to this?” he asked.
She licked her lips, her eyes showing how nervous she was. But never the less she nodded. “Yeah. I can do this.” She replied. Then, taking another deep breath she laid her finger on the picture and closed her eyes.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Liz turned over on the bed, hanging between sleep and wakefulness. Try as she might she couldn’t fall asleep. Just as she thought that she was about to fall asleep, a picture of Max and Tess together would flash across her mind and her eyes would snap open.
She curled up and pulled the blankets under her chin as she shut her eyes tightly, refusing to even think about the afternoon. She hadn’t left the room since she had stormed into it a few hours earlier. She had cried bitter tears until she was sure she could cry no more. Then, soon, she would start again when she thought about the fact that Tess was pregnant.
In a twisted way she had managed to do exactly what she had set out to do after she got a visit from future Max. She had finally pushed Max to Tess. In fact she had done such a good job of it that there was no hope for her and Max now.
Even if I could find a way back to the living, Max and I would still have no chance together. She thought, hurting at just the thought.
Alex had come to her a while back and he had just sat with her, forcing her to eat something. He hadn’t really talked about anything but had just sat there while she had cried, and finally she had sat close to him, spent. She had taken comfort from the simple fact that no matter what happened she still had Alex and Serena. She had finally sent him away a while ago. It was getting late and she knew he hadn’t eaten anything. He was also tired and she had forced him to go to sleep. Serena had promised Alex that she would make sure Liz was all right and it was only then that he had headed off to his own room.
Now, alone once more, her mind was running wild with thoughts she’d rather not think. Pulling the blankets in frustration over her head, she forced her mind to go blank as she tried to sleep. This time she was successful and managed to fall into a light slumber.
But she had barely fallen asleep when she felt a probing sensation in her mind. Since she had developed dream walking powers, she had found that she was more aware of the energy that surrounded Serena and even Alex. So she immediately felt this intruding energy in her mind. For a moment she thought it was Serena but then it didn’t feel like Serena’s. It wasn’t until she found herself standing at the water front and saw Isabel’s familiar figure that she realized what was happening. Isabel was trying to dream walk her.
For a split second Liz froze. Her mind raced with millions of questions. How did this happen? Why was Isabel dream walking her? Did Isabel know she was in Roswell? Did she see her? She was thankful that she was in the shadows and Isabel had her back to her, but not for long, as she was turning to look at her surroundings. Abruptly Liz pulled out of the dream place, slamming shut any connection that may have been formed.
Gasping, she sat up in bed, startled by what had happened. For one panic filled minute she thought that Isabel knew she was alive, that maybe today she had finally blown her cover. Clutching the sheets to her chest, she tried to dispel her fear and worked on blocking her mind from Isabel or any other alien. She couldn’t take the chance of Max feeling their connection. Once she was sure that she had managed to do that, she shakily got up from the bed. Just as she was pulling on a robe, the door swung open and Alex rushed inside.
When he saw her, his shoulder’s sagged in relief. “Oh, thank God!” he exclaimed. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine, Alex.” Liz replied with a puzzled frown. “What’s going on?”
“For a minute there, I couldn’t feel you and I thought something had happened to you.” He told her. Then his eyebrows furrowed. “Wait, I still can’t sense your emotions. In fact, there’s nothing come off you. Usually I can sense you even when I’m not trying.”
Liz realized that when she had shut off her connection she had even managed to stop sending any signals to Alex. She hadn’t known she could do that. She had assumed that she couldn’t shut herself off Alex. Smiling a little to assure him she was fine, she told him what had just happened.
“So, I shut my mind and connection from them.” She finished. “Looks like I did it with you too.”
“I didn’t know you could cut yourself off so completely.” Alex told her.
“Actually neither did I.” Liz admitted.
“I don’t get one thing though.” Alex said. “Why was Isabel even attempting to dream walk you? To them, we’re both gone. She knows she can’t dream walk dead people.”
“Do you think they suspect something?” Liz asked, biting her lip.
This time Alex looked a bit worried. “I don’t know. But looks like we’ll have to be very careful for a while.”
Liz nodded, tucking her hair behind her ear. “Yeah, looks like.”
Alex gave her a scrutinizing look. “How are you holding up?” he asked, referring to her earlier state.
“Fine. I’m fine.” Liz replied, abruptly turning around and climbing into bed. She really didn’t want to talk about it as yet and Alex recognized her gesture.
Nodding more to himself, he turned to leave. Before closing the door softly, he said, “I’m here if you need me, Liz.”
He could almost make out Liz nodding her head from the bed. “I know.” He heard her say softly. “’Night, Alex.”
“Sleep tight, Liz.” He replied sadly, knowing that Liz was still hurting.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Isabel felt her dream walk break, almost abruptly like she had lost control. Her eyes fluttered open and she sat up, a bit dazed. Max instantly spoke up.
“Well?” he asked, almost impatiently. “Did you see anything?”
For one confused moment, Isabel tried to determine what exactly had happened. All she remembered was stepping into the dream plane, which could have been her own for all she knew, before abruptly being pulled back out.
Still looking a bit dazed, she shook her head. “No. Nothing.”
Max’s face crumpled. “Nothing?” he asked.
Isabel hesitated, debating whether to tell him that she had felt something odd, not a person’s aura exactly as she had been pulled out too fast to fully be able to comprehend it, but she had been on the dream plane long enough to know that she had felt something at least. Making up her mind quickly, she shook her head.
“No, Max.” she replied apologetically. “There was nothing.”
When Max sat back in the chair, his eyes filled with disappointment and pain, she bit her lip to keep herself from telling him what she had really seen. She wasn’t sure what she had seen, maybe it was nothing and she didn’t want to give Max any false hope.
I’m sorry, Max. She said silently to him as she watched him leave the room, his shoulder’s sagging in grief.
TBC.....
Last edited by FallenMagic on Sun Jan 04, 2004 2:07 am, edited 1 time in total.
<center>There are endings and beginnings and then there are Crossroads; and, somehow, in the end all that's left are Pieces Of A Dream</center>
-
FallenMagic
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 390
- Joined: Thu Dec 05, 2002 1:51 am
- Location: Malaysia
Shadows -- Part 86
Ner - I'm curious too as to who'll find out first
Part 86
Isabel knocked lightly on Max’s open doorway later that night. Max, who was lying on his bed, staring at the ceiling, turned his head to look at her.
“Hey.” Isabel said with a small smile.
Max sat up. “Hey.”
“Are we still meeting up with the others tonight?” she asked. “We never got around to finalizing it.”
Max shook his head as he replied, “No. We’re meeting tomorrow now. I just got off the phone with Maria. She says her mom isn’t going to let her go anywhere tonight.” He shrugged. “Truthfully, I’m feeling a bit drained right now.”
Isabel nodded in understanding. “Sure. Just let me know whatever happens, okay?”
“Sure.” Max answered. Then he paused, considering whether to tell Isabel what he had learnt from Maria right now or tomorrow at the meeting. Isabel noticed that he looked as if he wanted to say something to her so she shut the door behind her and looked at him expectantly.
“What do you want to tell me?” she asked.
Max smiled a little, amused that Isabel had noticed. Making up his mind, he gestured for her to sit. When she was sitting next to him, he spoke.
“Today, while I was taking Maria home…she told me some things.” Max began. “Something she, Kyle and Liz had kept from us.”
Isabel frowned. “They kept something from us?” she asked. “Like what?”
Max looked at her for a moment before quietly replying, “Like what really happened that night between Kyle and Liz.”
Isabel looked at Max abruptly, startled by his words. “What do you mean by that?” she asked.
“She didn’t sleep with him, Iz.” He whispered. “She set that entire thing up.”
“What?” Isabel cried in disbelief. “Why would Liz do something like that?”
“Because she had to save the world.” Max replied, anger evident in his voice.
“Okay Max, you’re not making any sense!” Isabel said shakily. “What the hell do you mean?”
Max then explained to his sister all that had transpired between Liz and his future self. He told her all that Maria had told him, making sure not to leave anything out. By the time he was done, Isabel was pacing his room.
“It all sounds so…so unbelievable!” She told him. She stopped and ran a hand through her hair. “I can’t believe that that actually happened!”
“Neither can I!” Max told her. “But it did.”
“So, now what do we do?” she asked Max.
“Do?” Max asked in confusion. “What’s there to do?”
Isabel gave him a disbelieving look. “Something obviously went wrong. Something that wasn’t supposed to happen happened! Liz and Alex weren’t supposed to die!” she cried out.
“We don’t know that, Isabel!” Max argued, though he felt pain and grief shoot through him at the thought that a lot more than his and Liz’s relationship could have been changed. “When Liz changed that night, she changed the entire timeline! After that nothing was for certain anymore!”
“But Max—” Isabel began but Max gently cut her off with a shake of his head.
“Don’t do this to yourself. Believe me, I’ve done it often enough.” He replied. “She did what she had to do and that’s that.”
For a second Max thought she was going to argue against him but then she sighed.
“I guess so.” She agreed reluctantly. “I’m going to bed. ‘Night, Max.”
“Good night, Iz.” Max replied, watching her leave warily. He knew she didn’t agree with what he had said but he didn’t want her to start torturing herself with ‘what if’s. They would do no good now.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Sighing, Isabel turned over in her bed and flicked a gaze at the alarm clock by her side. Groaning aloud when she saw it was one in the morning, she sat up and got out of bed. She had been lying awake in bed for well over two hours and she was nowhere near sleepy. Too much was going on in her head for her to be able to fall asleep. Not only was she thinking about what Max had told her a while ago, but her thoughts were also plagued by the dream walking she had done earlier. She couldn’t forget the sensations she had just before she had been pulled out.
Was it a person that I sensed or something totally normal? She wondered. She walked over to the window and leaned out, gazing up at the starry sky. Did I even reach Liz? Or did I stumble onto someone else’s dream plane?
But it couldn’t be Liz’s. Even she knew that she couldn’t dream walk a dead person! It just wasn’t possible. But then that still didn’t account for the vibes she had gotten. Almost of against her accord, she found herself turning around suddenly and heading to her bedside. She looked down she looked at Alex’s picture by her bed for a long moment. She saw herself reaching for it but it was as if she was watching someone else reach out for it. She wasn’t sure what she was going to do but standing there, thinking about what she had seen and felt during her dream walk, something in her urged her to do this.
She gazed at his familiar face with longing, letting her fingers sweep across the glass almost caressingly. Was what she was about to do right? Was it wise to do it alone, without anyone to anchor her? Most of all, why did she want to do this anyway? Why was she putting herself up for more pain?
Because something about the last attempt unsettled me. She thought, trying to justify what she was about to do. I’ve got a feeling I have to try again…maybe I missed something last time…or maybe I dream walked the wrong person…
Slowly she turned the frame around and unlatched the back. She quickly slipped out the picture and placed the frame on the side table. She glanced at Alex’s picture once more. She closed her eyes and said a silent prayer.
“Please, don’t let this fail…” she whispered. Then she let out a long breath and opened her eyes. She lay back down on her bed, and pulled the picture close to her chest. She didn’t really need to put her finger on it to connect. Closing her eyes, she let the power pull her in, enabling her to dream walk.
** Dream walk **
A haze settled around her the minute she entered the dream plane. Her view was blocked by the fog, making her unable to figure out the way on to Alex’s dream plane, if it existed at all. She turned a full circle, trying to see if she could figure out what to do next. Usually she was automatically pulled into the dream orb of the person she wanted but this was an entirely different case.
She took a cautious step forward, and upon finding solid ground walked a couple of steps further. She was resigning herself to the idea that she would have to scout the dream plane blindly when her hand came against some form of barrier. She couldn’t see it, but it was almost like an invisible wall. She tried to push against the barrier but soon realized that it was useless. She would have to find some way around it. She didn’t pause to consider what could be on the other side, only that she had to find a way there. Somehow it didn’t feel dangerous. In fact, if anything she felt safe here. Maybe that’s why she wasn’t afraid to walk around in the hazy plane, because she knew she’d be all right.
Using her hands, she followed the barrier but realized very quickly that it would stretch on forever if it had to but there seemed to be no end to it.
Sighing in frustration, she banged her fist against the barrier. “Give me a break, will you!” she yelled. She hit the barrier again with her fist, muttering, “Damn it!”
Stepping back in dejection, she began to walk back to what she assumed was where she had started from. “Another dead end, Isabel.” She spoke out loud. “What did you expect anyway?”
At that moment, she felt the haze begin to swirl around her. She turned around fearfully, almost expecting some one like Kivar to step though and tell her she had just walked into some sort of trap. But when that didn’t happen, she stuck her hand forward, trying to figure out what was happening. The mist began swirling faster and faster and she felt as if she was being wrapped up in it. The room began to spin in front of her eyes and she brought a hand up to her head, shutting her eyes to stop the dizziness but it continued anyway.
“What the hell is happening?” she cried out. A flash of light caused her to open her eyes and look for the source but she only shut her eyes quickly again when the dizziness persisted. “What’s going on?” she asked again. “Max! Help!”
She hoped she had yelled in reality but she had a sinking suspicion that she hadn’t. Then there was another bright light and this one caused her to feel light headed. Her knees gave way from beneath her and she slumped to the ground. She felt a dark nothingness creep up on her and though she felt no pain, she felt her mind slipping.
“Alex…” she whispered before the darkness engulfed her completely.
After what seemed like only a couple of seconds, she felt something tickle her bare toes. Opening her eyes, oddly feeling very refreshed, she sat up and blinked when she saw where she was. The haze that had been there before was no longer there in fact she was standing in an expansive field, with warm sunlight shining down on her. Under its soft rays she felt warm and comforted as if someone was holding her, someone who loved her. She raised her head to stare at the cloudless sky above and to her immense surprise she saw stars shining!
“But it’s day!” she whispered to herself in awe. She was surprised how easily she could make them out. Tearing her eyes away from the sky she looked about, wondering what she was doing here.
She stood there in that spot for what seemed like ages, unable and unwilling to move. It felt so perfect here. Almost of their own accord, the images began. At first she felt only emotions, grief, fear, relief and then utter joy and then she began to see the images. Slowly but steadily they came; letting her see them with clarity.
** Flash **
Isabel saw Alex step out from a room and Liz fly at him, pulling him into a fierce hug.
** Flash **
Alex grinning down at Liz, who was sprawled on to her back. “Tired already, Parker?” he asked.
“You wish, Whitman!” Liz panted, grinning herself before jumping back up to her feet.
** Flash **
A platinum blonde stood in a kitchen, her face almost grave. “So, what do you want to know?” she asked.
** Flash **
“You sure this will work?” Liz asked Alex who was lying down on a bed.
“I’ll reach them.” Alex said confidently but Isabel saw the nervousness in his eyes.
** Flash **
“But why can’t we go back?” Liz asked someone Isabel couldn’t see forlornly.
** Flash **
“I think it’s time we go to Roswell.” Alex said grimly to Liz
** Flash **
Alex telling Liz forcefully, “…Everything happens for a reason. Helping them, winning this is the reason, Liz!”
** Flash **
“He remembered.” Liz murmured in half shock, half pleasure.
“What?” Alex asked.
Liz looked up from the white flower she had been staring at to Alex and gave him a warm smile. “That I like white roses…”
** Flash **
“We’ll try to work on your dream walking powers today.” The blonde Isabel had seen before said to someone with a slight smile.
** Flash **
“I wanted to Alex, I really did but how could I?” the blonde asked Alex defensively. “You didn’t remember anything about Las Cruses so how could you remember me? I couldn’t just blurt it out that I was there.”
“Did you even try?” Alex shot back. “How about trying to explain to me what you did!”
** Flash **
“What? I can’t have a party?” Alex asked Liz and the blonde girl in mock disbelief.
“Somehow I can never imagine you at such a party!” the blonde laughed.
“Hey, let’s not forget Isabel’s birthday party!” Alex reminded them. “I was the stripper.”
“Alex, one nipple does not count as a strip tease!” Liz pointed out, laughing. Alex just harrumphed but then he started to chuckle too.
** Flash **
“Liz!” Alex cried out. He was in a living room, Isabel didn’t recognize, looking alarmed and worried.
Liz paused and turned to look at Alex. Her worry was written all over her face and Isabel saw Alex grow more troubled. “Please Alex. I have to…”Liz whispered urgently. Her eyes begged him to try and understand. “It’s Maria…” she said quietly.
** Flash **
Liz leaned over Maria’s hospital bed along with Alex and smoothed back her hair gently. She spoke in an almost whisper, “Go back to sleep Maria and rest. It’ll all be over soon…”
** Flash **
Isabel saw a blonde who looked achingly familiar stare at herself in a mirror. Then slowly as she ran her hands through her hair, her hair changed from blonde to brown. But before Isabel could get over her shock and look closely at the blonde, the flash ended.
** Flash **
Alex looked at Liz with slight desperation as he argued. “We’ll work through it. I know we can.”
Liz smiled a little at him. “I don’t doubt that but maybe we’re better off this way. Because if we do go back, people will be looking for Liz Parker and Alex Whitman, and we’re not those people anymore…at least I’m not.”
** Flash **
“It’ll help if you talk about it.” The blonde said quietly to Alex. Isabel saw her approach Alex who was standing across the room, his face set with grim anger.
“How can it help?” Alex asked irritably. “How can talking about it help? She used me; she used my mind and then tried to kill me when she was done. How can talking about it help me?”
** Flash **
Liz and Alex were in a bedroom and both looking a bit worried.
“Do you think they suspect something?” Liz asked Alex, biting her lip.
“I don’t know. But looks like we’ll have to be very careful for a while.” Alex replied.
** Flash **
“Liz, open your eyes!” Alex snapped at Liz and the blonde. His face was twisted in anger, his eyes flaming with hatred and his voice was bitter. “She is not your friend, no matter how much you want to think the opposite true! I highly doubt she ever truly was!”
** Flash **
Liz opened her eyes slowly, looking dazed. She was on the floor with Alex holding her up. She turned and gave him a stunned look.
“Liz?” the blonde girl’s concerned voice came. “Are you all right? What happened?”
Liz shook her head slightly, her eyes showing her fright and uneasiness.
“I think I just figured out my powers…”
** End Flash **
When the flashes ended, Isabel opened her eyes slowly, disoriented by what she had seen. Her mind was still in shock from what she had seen so she couldn’t immediately make sense of them. But the first thing she noticed was that the meadow was gone. She was back in the haze.
“What was that?” she murmured to herself. “There has to be more!”
She walked carefully back to the barrier, and this time pressed her face against it. She felt a jolt of warmth run through her. She pulled back a little, amazed. She didn’t understand why she hadn’t felt anything before but right now she could almost feel the warmth coming from the other side of the barrier. It was an-all encompassing warmth that reached down to her soul. For some odd reason it reminded her of Alex.
“I have to know what’s on the other side…” she muttered. She gave a huge shove against the barrier but it didn’t give. After a few more useless tries, she paused to consider her next move. Quickly making up her mind, she took a few steps back and then raised her hand, palm facing the barrier. She tried to build up the energy in her until it was bubbling. She had only done this once so she had to concentrate hard to maintain the power. Once she felt the power reach its full capacity, she let it flow out of her hand and on to the barrier.
But instead of pulling down the barrier as she expected, a soft green light reverted back. It hit her softly, making her fall back, breaking her dream walk.
** End Dream walk**
With a gasp, Isabel sat up in bed. She clutched her hand to her chest, expecting to feel pain from the light that had hit her, instead she was surprised by how rested she felt. She sat in bed for a few moments, trying to get her thoughts in order.
What had been those images she had seen? How come she had seen Liz and Alex? Who was that blonde girl and why did she look so familiar? But most of all, the question that bothered her the most was: what she had seen real or just random images? If they were real, then what did that mean? She was pretty sure that none of what she had seen and heard had happened when she knew both of them. And she was sure she didn’t know the blonde girl. But then why did she look so familiar? Could it be images from the altered timeline?
I need to talk to someone about this… Isabel thought, flinging back the covers and rushing to pull on some clothes. She didn’t want to talk to Max about this just yet because she knew that since it concerned Liz, it would consume him. He would refuse to look at any alternatives except that it might be real. And right now, with no proof, she didn’t want to put him through that, for him to think that.
So, instead she pulled on her shoes and opened her window, jumping out quietly. She jogged across the lawn, knowing who she wanted to talk to about this.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Serena smiled softly as she opened her eyes and removed her hand from the picture she was holding.
“Serena?” Liz’s voice startled her, causing her to turn around and find both Liz and Alex standing in the kitchen.
“What are you guys doing awake?” she asked, getting up from the stool.
“Something woke me up…” Alex told her, glancing at her curiously. “What was that that you just did with us?”
“What?” Serena asked, though she knew what he was talking about.
“Alex felt Isabel enter his dream plane and then he felt you pull me in.” Liz stated, looking almost accusingly at the blonde.
Serena just smiled at them. “I felt you too…” Alex interjected. “What were you trying to do?” he asked.
Though Liz and Alex both knew Serena would never do anything dangerous or risky, it bothered them that she had not really pushed Isabel out of Alex’s dream plane. In fact, it almost felt to them that she had encouraged it!
Serena tilted her head, her eyes shining mischievously and with pleasure. Smiling broadly as if at some private joke, she replied, “I was just giving a friend a break!”
TBC....
Part 86
Isabel knocked lightly on Max’s open doorway later that night. Max, who was lying on his bed, staring at the ceiling, turned his head to look at her.
“Hey.” Isabel said with a small smile.
Max sat up. “Hey.”
“Are we still meeting up with the others tonight?” she asked. “We never got around to finalizing it.”
Max shook his head as he replied, “No. We’re meeting tomorrow now. I just got off the phone with Maria. She says her mom isn’t going to let her go anywhere tonight.” He shrugged. “Truthfully, I’m feeling a bit drained right now.”
Isabel nodded in understanding. “Sure. Just let me know whatever happens, okay?”
“Sure.” Max answered. Then he paused, considering whether to tell Isabel what he had learnt from Maria right now or tomorrow at the meeting. Isabel noticed that he looked as if he wanted to say something to her so she shut the door behind her and looked at him expectantly.
“What do you want to tell me?” she asked.
Max smiled a little, amused that Isabel had noticed. Making up his mind, he gestured for her to sit. When she was sitting next to him, he spoke.
“Today, while I was taking Maria home…she told me some things.” Max began. “Something she, Kyle and Liz had kept from us.”
Isabel frowned. “They kept something from us?” she asked. “Like what?”
Max looked at her for a moment before quietly replying, “Like what really happened that night between Kyle and Liz.”
Isabel looked at Max abruptly, startled by his words. “What do you mean by that?” she asked.
“She didn’t sleep with him, Iz.” He whispered. “She set that entire thing up.”
“What?” Isabel cried in disbelief. “Why would Liz do something like that?”
“Because she had to save the world.” Max replied, anger evident in his voice.
“Okay Max, you’re not making any sense!” Isabel said shakily. “What the hell do you mean?”
Max then explained to his sister all that had transpired between Liz and his future self. He told her all that Maria had told him, making sure not to leave anything out. By the time he was done, Isabel was pacing his room.
“It all sounds so…so unbelievable!” She told him. She stopped and ran a hand through her hair. “I can’t believe that that actually happened!”
“Neither can I!” Max told her. “But it did.”
“So, now what do we do?” she asked Max.
“Do?” Max asked in confusion. “What’s there to do?”
Isabel gave him a disbelieving look. “Something obviously went wrong. Something that wasn’t supposed to happen happened! Liz and Alex weren’t supposed to die!” she cried out.
“We don’t know that, Isabel!” Max argued, though he felt pain and grief shoot through him at the thought that a lot more than his and Liz’s relationship could have been changed. “When Liz changed that night, she changed the entire timeline! After that nothing was for certain anymore!”
“But Max—” Isabel began but Max gently cut her off with a shake of his head.
“Don’t do this to yourself. Believe me, I’ve done it often enough.” He replied. “She did what she had to do and that’s that.”
For a second Max thought she was going to argue against him but then she sighed.
“I guess so.” She agreed reluctantly. “I’m going to bed. ‘Night, Max.”
“Good night, Iz.” Max replied, watching her leave warily. He knew she didn’t agree with what he had said but he didn’t want her to start torturing herself with ‘what if’s. They would do no good now.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Sighing, Isabel turned over in her bed and flicked a gaze at the alarm clock by her side. Groaning aloud when she saw it was one in the morning, she sat up and got out of bed. She had been lying awake in bed for well over two hours and she was nowhere near sleepy. Too much was going on in her head for her to be able to fall asleep. Not only was she thinking about what Max had told her a while ago, but her thoughts were also plagued by the dream walking she had done earlier. She couldn’t forget the sensations she had just before she had been pulled out.
Was it a person that I sensed or something totally normal? She wondered. She walked over to the window and leaned out, gazing up at the starry sky. Did I even reach Liz? Or did I stumble onto someone else’s dream plane?
But it couldn’t be Liz’s. Even she knew that she couldn’t dream walk a dead person! It just wasn’t possible. But then that still didn’t account for the vibes she had gotten. Almost of against her accord, she found herself turning around suddenly and heading to her bedside. She looked down she looked at Alex’s picture by her bed for a long moment. She saw herself reaching for it but it was as if she was watching someone else reach out for it. She wasn’t sure what she was going to do but standing there, thinking about what she had seen and felt during her dream walk, something in her urged her to do this.
She gazed at his familiar face with longing, letting her fingers sweep across the glass almost caressingly. Was what she was about to do right? Was it wise to do it alone, without anyone to anchor her? Most of all, why did she want to do this anyway? Why was she putting herself up for more pain?
Because something about the last attempt unsettled me. She thought, trying to justify what she was about to do. I’ve got a feeling I have to try again…maybe I missed something last time…or maybe I dream walked the wrong person…
Slowly she turned the frame around and unlatched the back. She quickly slipped out the picture and placed the frame on the side table. She glanced at Alex’s picture once more. She closed her eyes and said a silent prayer.
“Please, don’t let this fail…” she whispered. Then she let out a long breath and opened her eyes. She lay back down on her bed, and pulled the picture close to her chest. She didn’t really need to put her finger on it to connect. Closing her eyes, she let the power pull her in, enabling her to dream walk.
** Dream walk **
A haze settled around her the minute she entered the dream plane. Her view was blocked by the fog, making her unable to figure out the way on to Alex’s dream plane, if it existed at all. She turned a full circle, trying to see if she could figure out what to do next. Usually she was automatically pulled into the dream orb of the person she wanted but this was an entirely different case.
She took a cautious step forward, and upon finding solid ground walked a couple of steps further. She was resigning herself to the idea that she would have to scout the dream plane blindly when her hand came against some form of barrier. She couldn’t see it, but it was almost like an invisible wall. She tried to push against the barrier but soon realized that it was useless. She would have to find some way around it. She didn’t pause to consider what could be on the other side, only that she had to find a way there. Somehow it didn’t feel dangerous. In fact, if anything she felt safe here. Maybe that’s why she wasn’t afraid to walk around in the hazy plane, because she knew she’d be all right.
Using her hands, she followed the barrier but realized very quickly that it would stretch on forever if it had to but there seemed to be no end to it.
Sighing in frustration, she banged her fist against the barrier. “Give me a break, will you!” she yelled. She hit the barrier again with her fist, muttering, “Damn it!”
Stepping back in dejection, she began to walk back to what she assumed was where she had started from. “Another dead end, Isabel.” She spoke out loud. “What did you expect anyway?”
At that moment, she felt the haze begin to swirl around her. She turned around fearfully, almost expecting some one like Kivar to step though and tell her she had just walked into some sort of trap. But when that didn’t happen, she stuck her hand forward, trying to figure out what was happening. The mist began swirling faster and faster and she felt as if she was being wrapped up in it. The room began to spin in front of her eyes and she brought a hand up to her head, shutting her eyes to stop the dizziness but it continued anyway.
“What the hell is happening?” she cried out. A flash of light caused her to open her eyes and look for the source but she only shut her eyes quickly again when the dizziness persisted. “What’s going on?” she asked again. “Max! Help!”
She hoped she had yelled in reality but she had a sinking suspicion that she hadn’t. Then there was another bright light and this one caused her to feel light headed. Her knees gave way from beneath her and she slumped to the ground. She felt a dark nothingness creep up on her and though she felt no pain, she felt her mind slipping.
“Alex…” she whispered before the darkness engulfed her completely.
After what seemed like only a couple of seconds, she felt something tickle her bare toes. Opening her eyes, oddly feeling very refreshed, she sat up and blinked when she saw where she was. The haze that had been there before was no longer there in fact she was standing in an expansive field, with warm sunlight shining down on her. Under its soft rays she felt warm and comforted as if someone was holding her, someone who loved her. She raised her head to stare at the cloudless sky above and to her immense surprise she saw stars shining!
“But it’s day!” she whispered to herself in awe. She was surprised how easily she could make them out. Tearing her eyes away from the sky she looked about, wondering what she was doing here.
She stood there in that spot for what seemed like ages, unable and unwilling to move. It felt so perfect here. Almost of their own accord, the images began. At first she felt only emotions, grief, fear, relief and then utter joy and then she began to see the images. Slowly but steadily they came; letting her see them with clarity.
** Flash **
Isabel saw Alex step out from a room and Liz fly at him, pulling him into a fierce hug.
** Flash **
Alex grinning down at Liz, who was sprawled on to her back. “Tired already, Parker?” he asked.
“You wish, Whitman!” Liz panted, grinning herself before jumping back up to her feet.
** Flash **
A platinum blonde stood in a kitchen, her face almost grave. “So, what do you want to know?” she asked.
** Flash **
“You sure this will work?” Liz asked Alex who was lying down on a bed.
“I’ll reach them.” Alex said confidently but Isabel saw the nervousness in his eyes.
** Flash **
“But why can’t we go back?” Liz asked someone Isabel couldn’t see forlornly.
** Flash **
“I think it’s time we go to Roswell.” Alex said grimly to Liz
** Flash **
Alex telling Liz forcefully, “…Everything happens for a reason. Helping them, winning this is the reason, Liz!”
** Flash **
“He remembered.” Liz murmured in half shock, half pleasure.
“What?” Alex asked.
Liz looked up from the white flower she had been staring at to Alex and gave him a warm smile. “That I like white roses…”
** Flash **
“We’ll try to work on your dream walking powers today.” The blonde Isabel had seen before said to someone with a slight smile.
** Flash **
“I wanted to Alex, I really did but how could I?” the blonde asked Alex defensively. “You didn’t remember anything about Las Cruses so how could you remember me? I couldn’t just blurt it out that I was there.”
“Did you even try?” Alex shot back. “How about trying to explain to me what you did!”
** Flash **
“What? I can’t have a party?” Alex asked Liz and the blonde girl in mock disbelief.
“Somehow I can never imagine you at such a party!” the blonde laughed.
“Hey, let’s not forget Isabel’s birthday party!” Alex reminded them. “I was the stripper.”
“Alex, one nipple does not count as a strip tease!” Liz pointed out, laughing. Alex just harrumphed but then he started to chuckle too.
** Flash **
“Liz!” Alex cried out. He was in a living room, Isabel didn’t recognize, looking alarmed and worried.
Liz paused and turned to look at Alex. Her worry was written all over her face and Isabel saw Alex grow more troubled. “Please Alex. I have to…”Liz whispered urgently. Her eyes begged him to try and understand. “It’s Maria…” she said quietly.
** Flash **
Liz leaned over Maria’s hospital bed along with Alex and smoothed back her hair gently. She spoke in an almost whisper, “Go back to sleep Maria and rest. It’ll all be over soon…”
** Flash **
Isabel saw a blonde who looked achingly familiar stare at herself in a mirror. Then slowly as she ran her hands through her hair, her hair changed from blonde to brown. But before Isabel could get over her shock and look closely at the blonde, the flash ended.
** Flash **
Alex looked at Liz with slight desperation as he argued. “We’ll work through it. I know we can.”
Liz smiled a little at him. “I don’t doubt that but maybe we’re better off this way. Because if we do go back, people will be looking for Liz Parker and Alex Whitman, and we’re not those people anymore…at least I’m not.”
** Flash **
“It’ll help if you talk about it.” The blonde said quietly to Alex. Isabel saw her approach Alex who was standing across the room, his face set with grim anger.
“How can it help?” Alex asked irritably. “How can talking about it help? She used me; she used my mind and then tried to kill me when she was done. How can talking about it help me?”
** Flash **
Liz and Alex were in a bedroom and both looking a bit worried.
“Do you think they suspect something?” Liz asked Alex, biting her lip.
“I don’t know. But looks like we’ll have to be very careful for a while.” Alex replied.
** Flash **
“Liz, open your eyes!” Alex snapped at Liz and the blonde. His face was twisted in anger, his eyes flaming with hatred and his voice was bitter. “She is not your friend, no matter how much you want to think the opposite true! I highly doubt she ever truly was!”
** Flash **
Liz opened her eyes slowly, looking dazed. She was on the floor with Alex holding her up. She turned and gave him a stunned look.
“Liz?” the blonde girl’s concerned voice came. “Are you all right? What happened?”
Liz shook her head slightly, her eyes showing her fright and uneasiness.
“I think I just figured out my powers…”
** End Flash **
When the flashes ended, Isabel opened her eyes slowly, disoriented by what she had seen. Her mind was still in shock from what she had seen so she couldn’t immediately make sense of them. But the first thing she noticed was that the meadow was gone. She was back in the haze.
“What was that?” she murmured to herself. “There has to be more!”
She walked carefully back to the barrier, and this time pressed her face against it. She felt a jolt of warmth run through her. She pulled back a little, amazed. She didn’t understand why she hadn’t felt anything before but right now she could almost feel the warmth coming from the other side of the barrier. It was an-all encompassing warmth that reached down to her soul. For some odd reason it reminded her of Alex.
“I have to know what’s on the other side…” she muttered. She gave a huge shove against the barrier but it didn’t give. After a few more useless tries, she paused to consider her next move. Quickly making up her mind, she took a few steps back and then raised her hand, palm facing the barrier. She tried to build up the energy in her until it was bubbling. She had only done this once so she had to concentrate hard to maintain the power. Once she felt the power reach its full capacity, she let it flow out of her hand and on to the barrier.
But instead of pulling down the barrier as she expected, a soft green light reverted back. It hit her softly, making her fall back, breaking her dream walk.
** End Dream walk**
With a gasp, Isabel sat up in bed. She clutched her hand to her chest, expecting to feel pain from the light that had hit her, instead she was surprised by how rested she felt. She sat in bed for a few moments, trying to get her thoughts in order.
What had been those images she had seen? How come she had seen Liz and Alex? Who was that blonde girl and why did she look so familiar? But most of all, the question that bothered her the most was: what she had seen real or just random images? If they were real, then what did that mean? She was pretty sure that none of what she had seen and heard had happened when she knew both of them. And she was sure she didn’t know the blonde girl. But then why did she look so familiar? Could it be images from the altered timeline?
I need to talk to someone about this… Isabel thought, flinging back the covers and rushing to pull on some clothes. She didn’t want to talk to Max about this just yet because she knew that since it concerned Liz, it would consume him. He would refuse to look at any alternatives except that it might be real. And right now, with no proof, she didn’t want to put him through that, for him to think that.
So, instead she pulled on her shoes and opened her window, jumping out quietly. She jogged across the lawn, knowing who she wanted to talk to about this.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Serena smiled softly as she opened her eyes and removed her hand from the picture she was holding.
“Serena?” Liz’s voice startled her, causing her to turn around and find both Liz and Alex standing in the kitchen.
“What are you guys doing awake?” she asked, getting up from the stool.
“Something woke me up…” Alex told her, glancing at her curiously. “What was that that you just did with us?”
“What?” Serena asked, though she knew what he was talking about.
“Alex felt Isabel enter his dream plane and then he felt you pull me in.” Liz stated, looking almost accusingly at the blonde.
Serena just smiled at them. “I felt you too…” Alex interjected. “What were you trying to do?” he asked.
Though Liz and Alex both knew Serena would never do anything dangerous or risky, it bothered them that she had not really pushed Isabel out of Alex’s dream plane. In fact, it almost felt to them that she had encouraged it!
Serena tilted her head, her eyes shining mischievously and with pleasure. Smiling broadly as if at some private joke, she replied, “I was just giving a friend a break!”
TBC....
<center>There are endings and beginnings and then there are Crossroads; and, somehow, in the end all that's left are Pieces Of A Dream</center>
-
FallenMagic
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 390
- Joined: Thu Dec 05, 2002 1:51 am
- Location: Malaysia
Shadows -- Part 87
Author's Note: Wow, it's been a longtime since I updated. Sorry about that but this part gave me a lot of trouble to write. I'm still not satisfied with it but I've done enough tweaking. It should suffice. Im eager to know how this part wil be recieved since ...well just read it.
On aside note, all those people who are wondering if Isabel will go to Ava or not...I'm not that evil Read and find out!
Vegas312 - There's a secret handshake for the Ava hater's club?
Was it the same one you showed me?
Part 87
Kyle stared moodily at the TV screen, not really taking in anything. Slumped on the couch, he found his mind constantly wandering back to the afternoon at the Crash Down. An image of the girl with the copper colored hair kept flashing through his mind, making him oddly uneasy.
He could see her staring at him, at their table with a peculiar look on her face. It had looked almost like sad longing…. But that didn’t make any sense. Why would a perfect stranger look at him as if she knew him? More over, why did he have the feeling that he knew her?
Is she someone from school? Kyle wondered. Could it possibly be one of the many girls he had dated before he had gotten involved with this alien business? He doubted it because he didn’t think he ever had seen her in school before and he had never dated anyone whose hair was that color. He didn’t think he knew anyone whose hair was that shade of red.
It wasn’t just who she was that was bothering him. He was also feeling unsettled by the way she had just vanished. He had just looked away for a moment but by that time she had left. Maybe he was making too much of this, maybe he was totally wrong about this but he couldn’t stop wondering about that girl.
“Who were you?” Kyle muttered to himself.
“You know the first sign of insanity is talking to yourself.” Tess’s voice came from behind him.
Kyle whipped his head around and found Tess grinning at him from the entrance to the living room. Her hair was slightly rumpled, as if she had gotten out of bed and he guessed that she probably had, seeing it was quite late. She had pulled a robe over her night clothes but he could see his shirt and boxers peaking at him from beneath it.
“Hey,” he smiled. “What are you doing up so late?” he asked. He scooted over as she came and sat down next to him, pulling her feet up on the couch and tucking them under her. Kyle handed her the end of his blanket and she gratefully draped it over her legs.
“Well, I got up for water and saw you here…” she paused to give him a grin before finishing, “Talking with yourself. So, I decided that you need some company.” She gave him a quizzical look. “What are you doing up so late, anyway?”
“Just thinking.” Kyle replied.
“About what?” she asked.
He shrugged. “Just some stuff that’s been bothering me.” Kyle told her, rubbing his face wearily.
Tess looked at him carefully, taking in his troubled eyes and tired face. “Just some stuff?” she asked, one eyebrow raised. “It has to be more than ‘just some stuff’ if it’s got up so bothered.”
Kyle shifted slightly uncomfortably on the couch, not sure he wanted to tell Tess about the girl. After all no one else had seen her so obviously they wouldn’t think anything of it.
“It’s nothing, really.” He protested but avoided her searching look.
“It’s her, isn’t it?” Tess asked after a long pause. Her voice was soft and curious so Kyle turned to look at her, not certain who she was talking about.
“Who?” he asked.
“Her.” Tess replied. “That girl at the Crash Down.” Seeing Kyle’s startled look, she gave him a mocking smile. “What? You think I didn’t notice how weird you were acting after you mentioned her? You didn’t even finish your food, and that’s never happened before!”
Kyle threw her a sarcastic smile. “Well, not never…” he mumbled but Tess just grinned.
“So,” Tess asked, tilting her head to look at him curiously. “Is it her?”
Kyle hesitated before nodding slowly. “Yeah, it is.” He sighed as he sat back, running a hand through his hair in agitation. “It’s just that I know I’ve seen her somewhere before and yet I can’t place where!”
“That’s it?” Tess asked. “That’s all that’s bothering you?”
“No.” Kyle admitted. “It isn’t as simple as that.”
“Did something happen, Kyle?” Tess asked, studying Kyle’s confused and agitated look.
Kyle shook his head. “No…Yes…” He groaned and dropped his head in his hands. “I don’t know. But some…thing did happen. It was like this familiar feeling sweeping through me, like déjà vu or something.”
“I’d assume that déjà vu is fairly a common occurrence.” Tess replied but Kyle cut her off with a quick shake of his head.
“This was different. Don’t ask me how…but I felt as if I should know who that girl was!”
“Someone from school maybe?” Tess suggested.
“I don’t know!” Kyle nearly shouted in frustration. He closed his eyes tightly, the girl’s sad gray eyes flashing before him. “I know her…I do…”
Tess placed a soft hand on his knees. “It’ll come to you, Kyle. Don’t try to push it.”
Sighing Kyle opened his eyes and looked at her, nodding. “Yeah. You’re right.”
“Of course I am.” She teased. Then, grabbing the remote control from his hands she grinned wickedly at him. “Now, want me to scramble for porn?”
Kyle tried to glare at her but only ended up laughing as he swiped the remote control back from her. “You’re not going to let me live that down, are you?” he asked.
Tess settled back happily, moving closer to Kyle as she pulled the blanker closer around her. “And miss the chance to embarrass you?” she laughed.
“Hey, it was a legitimate test! I figured that maybe I got some of that alien mumbo-jumbo and well…thought I’d check to see.” Kyle defended himself.
“Admit it, Kyle!” Tess grinned. “I had you going there!”
“I was just humoring you.” Kyle told her. “I knew you were using the remote control all the time.” But when Tess only raised one amused eyebrow, Kyle smiled sheepishly, seeing she did not believe a word he said. “Okay, so you had me there!” he admitted. He gave her a mock threatening glare. “But if you ever tell that to anyone, I will have to use my real alien powers on you!”
“Alien’s honor!” Tess quipped up quickly, raising two fingers in the air.
Kyle glanced at her in amusement. “That’s a peace sign.” He told her.
“No, it’s not.” She replied. Her eyes twinkled mischievously. “It’s the V of Antar!”
Kyle chuckled. Shaking his head, he turned back to the television. “So, what do want to watch?” he asked.
“What are my options?” Tess asked.
“Well, we have the Discovery Channel,” Kyle reported as he flicked channels. “And that movie which has that guy, Denzel Washington, in it.”
“Not a wide variety,” Tess mused. “But I kinda like Denzel Washington…” She turned to grin at Kyle but then her smile turned into a grimace as she winced, her hand immediately going to her stomach. “Ow, that hurt!” She hissed.
“What’s wrong?” Kyle asked in worry as she continued to rub her stomach.
Still wincing, Tess shook her head. “Nothing, just a sharp pain…”
Immediately Kyle was pushing her on her back. “Here, lie down on your back!” He exclaimed when he saw her wince in pain again. He quickly settled Tess on the couch before she could protest. He rubbed her stomach gently, before getting up. “I’ll go get you something for the pain.” But before he could move Tess made a grab at his arm, firmly pulling him back down.
“Kyle!” she laughed. “Sit down! I’m fine.”
But Kyle just looked at her, concern etched on his face. “It isn’t the baby, is it?” he asked. Looking down at her stomach, he gave her a once over. “You aren’t showing yet…” he paused, a puzzled look on his face. “Women aren’t supposed to be in pain until they’re showing right?” he asked, having no idea what to expect.
Laughing silently at Kyle’s behavior, Tess sat up, propping her back against the side of the couch. “Kyle, I’m okay now.” She insisted. “I did feel something but it’s gone now.”
A sheepish smile spread across Kyle’s face and he scratched his ear in embarrassment. He shrugged a little, still smiling softly as he looked back at her as if to apologize. He then reached out and tucked a lock of Tess’s hair behind her ear, letting his hand trail down to cup her cheek. Tess watched him silently, almost unconsciously turning her face into his hand.
“I just got worried.” Kyle said softly. “I worry a lot, in fact.”
Tess felt mesmerized by the look in Kyle’s eyes. She felt herself unable to look away, feeling herself being pulled into their depths. And the soft tone of his voice and the gently caressing hand on her face further made her incapable to move.
“About what?” she managed to whisper.
“You.” Kyle admitted frankly. “You and the baby. There is a lot going on and all the tension isn’t good for the baby.” Something changed in Kyle’s eyes as his gaze flitted down to her stomach and then back up at her. There was need, a hunger and something else that made her heart beat faster.
Tess felt something flutter rapidly in her stomach as she placed her hand on his, which was still on her face. “I know and I’m taking care of both of us.” She then smiled at him. “Besides, I have you here to look after me.”
Kyle nodded, his eyes and face suddenly deadly serious. “Yeah, you do.” Then his gaze flitted down to her lips. He felt a deep need churn inside him, a need he didn’t know he could ignore. He could feel her, smell her and it was driving him insane with wanting her. Tess saw this and felt something in her tighten in expectation. Kyle raised his eyes to meet hers for a brief second, assessing, and asking permission and then slowly he bent down, slipping his hands behind her neck.
Tess kept her eyes open, unable to move or to stop him as she watched Kyle’s slow descent. Her eyes were fixed on his face, his eyes, his lips. She raised her own hand and reached up, laying it on his shoulder softly. She didn’t do anything but watch and wait when Kyle paused, inches from her face. She felt like screaming when he stopped; she wanted to pull him to her, drag her mouth over his but she waited for his move.
When Kyle’s gaze shifted back to her eyes, she held his gaze, trying to show him that she needed him too. But there was hesitance in Kyle’s eyes and guilt. She felt him pulling away and in panic she tightened her grip on his shoulder, not allowing him to move.
“Don’t…” she whispered hoarsely. She ran her hands up his shoulders and to the base of his neck. With her eyes still locked to his, she pulled him down gently. “Don’t stop…” she managed to whisper before she saw Kyle’s eyes light with desire.
Needing no more encouragement, Kyle finished off the gap between them. Tess closed her eyes instantly the minute she felt his breath on her lips. She heard him whisper her name hoarsely before his lips brushed hers lightly. She groaned softly when he pulled back only to brush against them again. She clutched Kyle’s hair, almost forcing him to meet her lips. Kyle smiled against her lips as he allowed himself to be pulled into the kiss. But just as quickly the smile was wiped off his face. He could only feel Tess’s lips on his, feel her soft skin beneath his hands, hear her quiet moans.
He couldn’t believe he had given up on this, couldn’t understand what had given him the strength to do so. This was what he wanted, Tess was who he wanted. He loved her; he knew that without a doubt. Baby and all, he loved her.
Tess shut her eyes tightly as she reveled in the kiss. This was what had been missing between her and Max, this spark, this passion. The things she felt with one kiss with Kyle could not match anything she and Max could have ever gone through. And she could feel Kyle responding back. But just as she was about to let herself be taken over by what she was feeling, there came a soft knock on the door.
Kyle heard the knock too and that made him tear away from Tess reluctantly, slowly and with a sense of annoyance at whoever was at the door.
Who could it be at this hour? He wondered worriedly.
But this thought and fear was over ridded by his pounding heart and his breathlessness. Kyle stared quietly into Tess’s glazed eyes, her breath just as shaky as his. They stared at each other for a long moment, both unsure what this kiss meant. But even though Kyle had enjoyed the kiss, doubts and guilt over what he had done began to creep up on him. Tess saw the change in his eyes and gripped his hand in panic.
“Kyle…” she whispered urgently, her voice telling him not to think whatever he was thinking. She was about to speak when the knock came again, this time louder and more insistent.
Kyle turned away from Tess, looking back towards the door. What had he done? Nothing had changed between Max and Tess. He was still were he had been yesterday and the day before. So, why did he kiss her? What made him loose his grip on things?
Needing time to sort his thoughts he got up from where he sat next to Tess. The knock came again, more impatient, urgent. Kyle pointed to the door behind his shoulder. “I…I better see who that is at this hour…” he said quietly. “Before dad wakes up.”
With a sinking heart Tess saw the closed off look and heard the tone in his voice. She nodded silently and he quickly left the room to see who it was. She watched him go, wanting to cry and wanting to tell him to come back. She didn’t know what had just happened, what made Kyle suddenly pull back. And yet she could not find her voice to ask what was wrong.
“That was a stupid thing you did, Valenti.” Kyle muttered to himself angrily as he went to the front door. Why on earth had he done it? He had managed not to kiss her till now, what made him loose his control over himself like that? Sighing wearily, Kyle reached the door. Glancing at the time Kyle involuntarily tensed.
Visitors at this hour were not a good sign. It was either some alien coming to kidnap him or some alien in trouble. “Welcome to the story of my life.” He muttered to himself as he peeked out the door. Who he saw there had him flinging open the door in surprise and dread.
“Isabel!” he gasped. He might have expected Max or Michael but not Isabel. He took in her state and saw the confused and pained look in her eyes and instantly stepped aside to let her in. “What’s wrong?” he asked the second he closed the door behind her.
By this time Tess had come to where they stood too. “Who is it, Kyle?” she asked then stopped when she saw Isabel. “Isabel!” she cried, rushing up to her. “Is everything all right? Is something wrong with Max?”
Kyle tensed slightly when she said that but Tess didn’t notice, already herding Isabel into the den. Kyle followed them, trying to bring his mind to the current situation and not him and Tess. Not Tess’s immediate concern for Max. Isabel shook her head silently, looking confused and uncertain.
“No,” she replied softly. “Nothing’s wrong. Max is fine.”
Tess’s shoulders relaxed visibly and Kyle noticed, his jaw tightening as jerked his gaze away from Tess and concentrated on Isabel. He noticed that she had clutched her hands into fists in her lap. Prying her hands apart, Kyle held them in his and realized that they were trembling.
He looked up sharply, a startled look on his face. “Isabel?”
Isabel’s gaze flew to her hands and noticing for the first time that they were shaking; she snatched them away and clutched them again in her lap. Tess noticed this too and she threw Kyle a worried look.
“Isabel, what’s going on?” she asked soothingly.
Isabel fiddled with her bracelet for a long moment, staring at the floor. She had taken her time getting here, letting her thoughts run loose during her walk. When she had first left her house she had been in a state of semi-shock. Seeing those images, hearing all those conversations and feeling those familiar feelings had confused her. But when she had time to think about things clearly she began to wonder what she was exactly seeing. Had they been memories of someone? Random images? Something she had unconsciously dreamed up? What were they?
She had rationalized that it couldn’t be her own dreams or just some random images. That wouldn’t explain the barrier she had come across on the dream plane. And if they were memories, whose were they? Alex’s? That blonde girl’s? And from when were they? When Alex was in Sweden or Las Cruses according to Maria? But that didn’t explain Liz’s presence. Aside from the images she had seen, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she had seen that blonde girl somewhere. She just couldn’t figure out where.
“Isabel?” A hand touched her shoulder, breaking her from her thoughts. Jumping slightly she turned to see Kyle looking worriedly at her. “Talk to us.”
Suddenly words failed her. She didn’t know what to tell them or what to say. Whatever reason she had for coming here, she couldn’t remember. Bolting to her feet she made as if to leave but when Kyle and Tess jumped to their feet as well, she stopped and hesitantly moved closer.
“I-I…”she began helplessly, wanting to say something but not sure as to what. “I did something today…” When both her friends just looked encouragingly at her, she wrapped her arms around herself and began to pace. “I did something I wasn’t sure I could do…”
“What?” Tess asked.
Turning to look at her, Isabel stammered, “I tried to dream walk Alex.”
“Can-can you do that?” Kyle asked cautiously.
Isabel shrugged. “I don’t know. Even now…I’m not sure what I really did, what I saw. It’s not supposed to happen this way. It isn’t supposed to be out of my control!”
“Isabel, you’re not making any sense.” Tess said gently. She reached out and forced Isabel to a stop. Then she pulled her down on the nearest chair. Once Isabel was settled she sat down on the table in front of her, eye level with Isabel. “Now start over. Tell us what you did and what you saw.”
“Max asked me to do something for him today.” Isabel began slowly, her gaze far off. “He wanted me to try to dream walk Liz…” She paused, fiddling with her fingers before she said quietly, “He wanted to erase any doubts that she was…that she was really gone.”
When Tess laid a comforting hand on hers, she gave the blonde a small smile. “Did it work?” Tess asked, doubting that it did.
Isabel shook her head. “No. I told him it wouldn’t.”
Tess felt a pang of sympathy for Max. He wouldn’t accept Liz’s death, even after Isabel was unable to reach Liz. He would still wait for her; still think she would be back. She knew she had to talk to him, to try to make him accept what was reality. But Isabel’s next words had her looking up sharply.
“But, I felt someone on the dream plane.” Isabel continued, unaware of Tess’s look. “I felt the mental block, I thought I felt some familiar presence there but I was pushed out so quickly that I couldn’t be sure.”
“Did you tell Max about it?” she asked. Kyle, who had, till now, been a silent observer noticed the tense tone of her voice and wondered about it.
Isabel shook her head. “No. I wasn’t even sure what I had felt was real so I didn’t bother Max with it.” She paused, running a hand through her hair. “But then the more I thought about that split second feeling I had, the more I felt a compulsion to do the dream walk again.”
Isabel now got back up to her feet and began to pace the room once more. Once more she felt overwhelmed by what she had seen and all the questions it had brought up. She couldn’t remember all the images she had seen but enough to know that something was up.
“Since I couldn’t dream walk Liz, I tried Alex.” She turned and looked at Kyle and Tess, her eyes filled with pain. “The second I stepped on the dream plane I could feel him. All around me, it was only Alex I felt. It wasn’t him exactly that I felt though…it was more of the safety and solace I felt whenever I was around him.”
“Was it Alex’s dream plane?” Kyle asked.
Isabel shook her head. “I-I don’t think so…but there was a barrier there. Somehow – don’t ask me how – I knew that on the other side would be Alex…”
“But how is that possible?” Kyle asked. “How could you have contacted Alex?”
Isabel shook her head. “I don’t know if I would have been able to talk to Alex directly but I knew that whatever the other side held, it would get me closer to him.”
“You mentioned something about seeing something.” Tess replied.
“Yeah…” Isabel’s voice grew softer, quieter as she remembered the flashes. “Something happened – I lost control of the dream walk. It felt like I no longer was in control of what was happening, like someone else was determined to show me something. I think I fainted or something, which isn’t really possible in a dream walk but then when I woke up I was in a meadow.”
She wrapped her arms around herself as she thought back to the serenity and peaceful of the place. She could almost feel the warm sun beating down on her. Closing her eyes she smiled. “I felt Alex all around me there, soothing, comforting and loving.” Opening her eyes, a smile still on her lips she looked at both Kyle and Tess. “Then the flashes started.”
Both Kyle and Tess sat upright at that. “Flashes?” Tess asked carefully. “What kind of flashes?”
“I think they were memories…of things I’m sure never happened while Liz and Alex were alive.” Then she frowned. “But that’s where the confusing part comes in: I saw Liz and Alex in almost all of them.”
“How’s that possible?” Kyle demanded.
“I don’t know!” Isabel cried then. Her face fell in her hands. “The things I saw and conversations I heard…they couldn’t have happened! But – God! They seemed so real!”
“Isabel…” Tess began comfortingly, trying to calm her down and tell her she might have been dreaming but Isabel gave her a fierce look.
“If you’re going to tell me that I might have conjured that all up then don’t bother!” she snapped, almost angrily. “I know what I saw and I know it was real…but how could it be?”
This time it was Kyle who asked, “What did you see, Iz?”
Looking up at him, she tried to remember everything she saw. Closing her eyes in frustration when she couldn’t, she told him what little she could remember. “There was someone with them…a blonde girl. I have seen her before. I just don’t where…”
“Go on.” Kyle encouraged, briefly thinking about the redhead he had seen.
“I think…I think she was Liz and Alex’s friend. The things the talked about, well I only heard snatches but they don’t really make any sense…” she scrunched up her nose as she tried to remember. “Something about reaching someone and coming back to Roswell…but that doesn’t make any sense…” Suddenly her eyes flew open and Tess and Kyle both saw the shock in them. “I saw them in Maria’s hospital room!” she cried as an image came to her.
“What?” Tess cried in startle.
“But that’s impossible!” Kyle pointed out.
“I know that!” Isabel replied agitatedly. “But I saw them in Maria’s hospital room telling her it will all be over soon…” She once more began to pace. Something else struck her that had her halting abruptly. “Liz had powers! I heard Liz say that she just discovered her powers! Liz never had any powers! God what does this all mean?!”
“That can’t be!” Kyle said in shock. “We know she was changed…but powers?”
“Was there anything else?” Tess asked, a sudden gnawing growing in her stomach.
Isabel paused to remember and then slowly she nodded. “Yes…they were afraid and angry at someone, a friend. Alex said that someone – I think a female – was not their friend.” She felt another memory nag at the back of her head something else that was said but she couldn’t recall. “He said that she betrayed them…I don’t know who they were talking about.”
A thought occurred to Tess that had her eyes widening but she dismissed it. It wasn’t possible…was it? Why would someone from the group betray them? Another memory nagged at her that filled her with dread but she couldn’t’ be sure what it was. She tried to think about it but then a sharp pain in her head had her wincing quietly.
** Flash **
“…and you shall be the key to victory…”
** End flash **
Tess couldn’t concentrate on Isabel’s words as the pain in her head intensified.
** Flash **
Cold blue eyes flashed coldly at her as she felt fear slip through her.
A familiar voice echoed, “Tess, try to understand…”
** End Flash **
“Tess, are you all right?” Kyle’s familiar voice broke through the images and pain.
When he touched her lightly on the shoulder the flashes stopped immediately and the pain decreased to a dull ache in her head. Shaking her head in an effort to clear her thoughts, she gave Kyle an assuring smile. “I’m fine.” She replied.
“You look pale.” Kyle observed with worry. Isabel also turned her attention to Tess and noticed the unfocused gaze in her eyes.
“Maybe you should sit down.” She advised.
Tess thought of arguing but then nodded. Silently sitting down on the sofa, she briefly leaned her head back and closed her eyes, willing the pain to go away. Since her eyes were closed she didn’t see the way Kyle was looking at her, with worry, love and grief. But Isabel did notice. Making a mental note to do something about those two later, she sat down next to Tess and waited for her to turn her attention back to them.
Tess, meanwhile, was desperately trying not to think about the flash she had seen or to dig deeper into what was badgering her. That only seemed to increase the pain. Right now she needed to pay close attention to Isabel. She needed to voice what Isabel’s words had made her think. With some difficulty she fought back her thoughts and pain and with a sigh opened her eyes.
When Tess opened her eyes and gave Kyle and Isabel an apologetic look, they noticed that her eyes were once more back to normal. “Are you okay, Tess?” Isabel asked nervously. “Is the pregnancy bothering you?”
“I’m not pr-” Tess began with an amused laugh but then abruptly closed her mouth, a confused frown marring her face. What had she been about to say? That she wasn’t pregnant? How could she forget that she was?
“Tess?” Isabel prodded when Tess had stopped mid way. Apparently neither Kyle nor she had realized what Tess had almost said. So, Tess just gave them an assuring smile and said, “No. I’m just a bit tired, that’s all.”
“Maybe you should go back to bed.” Kyle offered. “We can discuss this tomorrow at the meeting. If Isabel doesn’t mind that is.” He added after a glance at Isabel.
“Yeah, I was planning to bring this up tomorrow anyway.” Isabel nodded.
But Tess shook her head. “No. We can do this now.” Sitting back up Tess focused her thoughts on the problem at hand. Facing Isabel she asked, “Isabel, do you think there is a chance that what you saw happened after Alex and Liz were gone?”
Isabel and Kyle didn’t miss that Tess had purposely not said the word ‘dead’. Isabel considered what Tess had said and then shrugged. “I don’t know. It’s the only possible explanation but then it’s impossible.”
Tess bit her lip in concentration as she thought of some thing. “But what if it is possible?” she asked slowly. “What if it did happen afterwards?”
“Tess, what are you saying?” Kyle demanded. “Are you trying to say they could be alive?”
Tess gave Kyle a contemplating look. “It’s possible, isn’t it?” she asked.
“What?” Kyle cried out. “No! It’s not!”
“Think about it, Kyle!” Tess exclaimed. “Did the authorities ever find Liz’s body? How do we know she didn’t survive?”
“The plane burst into flames, Tess!” Kyle pointed out, his heart hammering at just the thought that she could be right. “There were no survivors!”
“What if she was never on the plane?” Tess argued. “What proof do we have aside from a ticket that could have been booked by anyone if she even got on the plane?”
“Okay, Assuming Liz is alive somewhere,” Isabel broke in, trying to find a fault in Tess’s theory. “What about Alex, then? We all saw the body. Max tried to heal him…how do you explain that?”
Tess bit her lip, not having thought that. “I’m not sure.” She admitted. “But I know you have felt Alex’s presence more than once since his death!”
“They were just a figment of my imagination.” Isabel whispered, looking away.
Tess gave her a disbelieving look. “You’re going to discredit the connection you had with him?” she demanded. “Just going to stop believing in it?”
“I didn’t stop believing.” Isabel told her. “I just don’t want to give myself false hope every time I thought I felt Alex!”
A sob slipped past Isabel’s lips and Kyle gave her shoulder a quick squeeze. Tess’s theory was ridiculous, he told himself. There was no way Liz and Alex could be alive. If they were why hadn’t they shown themselves? Where were they? How did they end up together? There were too many questions and doubts that were raised by what Tess had just said for him to believe her, even if he desperately wanted to.
“Tess…” Kyle sighed, running an agitated hand through his hair. He couldn’t begin to be sure if he dared to believe her but what if… “How can we believe this?”
“How can you not?” she countered. “After everything we’ve ever gone through…how can you not believe that Liz and Alex can be alive?”
“Liz being alive is still plausible…but Alex?” Isabel asked, even though it pained her.
“If they weren’t alive I highly doubt you could have even entered a dream plane when you tried to dream walk them.” Tess pointed out. When both Isabel and Kyle remained silent, she said firmly, her eyes shining with determination and absolute faith. “I think they are alive. I don’t know how or where they may be but I’m going to do my damn best to find out!”
TBC.......
On aside note, all those people who are wondering if Isabel will go to Ava or not...I'm not that evil
Read and find out!Vegas312 - There's a secret handshake for the Ava hater's club?
Was it the same one you showed me? Part 87
Kyle stared moodily at the TV screen, not really taking in anything. Slumped on the couch, he found his mind constantly wandering back to the afternoon at the Crash Down. An image of the girl with the copper colored hair kept flashing through his mind, making him oddly uneasy.
He could see her staring at him, at their table with a peculiar look on her face. It had looked almost like sad longing…. But that didn’t make any sense. Why would a perfect stranger look at him as if she knew him? More over, why did he have the feeling that he knew her?
Is she someone from school? Kyle wondered. Could it possibly be one of the many girls he had dated before he had gotten involved with this alien business? He doubted it because he didn’t think he ever had seen her in school before and he had never dated anyone whose hair was that color. He didn’t think he knew anyone whose hair was that shade of red.
It wasn’t just who she was that was bothering him. He was also feeling unsettled by the way she had just vanished. He had just looked away for a moment but by that time she had left. Maybe he was making too much of this, maybe he was totally wrong about this but he couldn’t stop wondering about that girl.
“Who were you?” Kyle muttered to himself.
“You know the first sign of insanity is talking to yourself.” Tess’s voice came from behind him.
Kyle whipped his head around and found Tess grinning at him from the entrance to the living room. Her hair was slightly rumpled, as if she had gotten out of bed and he guessed that she probably had, seeing it was quite late. She had pulled a robe over her night clothes but he could see his shirt and boxers peaking at him from beneath it.
“Hey,” he smiled. “What are you doing up so late?” he asked. He scooted over as she came and sat down next to him, pulling her feet up on the couch and tucking them under her. Kyle handed her the end of his blanket and she gratefully draped it over her legs.
“Well, I got up for water and saw you here…” she paused to give him a grin before finishing, “Talking with yourself. So, I decided that you need some company.” She gave him a quizzical look. “What are you doing up so late, anyway?”
“Just thinking.” Kyle replied.
“About what?” she asked.
He shrugged. “Just some stuff that’s been bothering me.” Kyle told her, rubbing his face wearily.
Tess looked at him carefully, taking in his troubled eyes and tired face. “Just some stuff?” she asked, one eyebrow raised. “It has to be more than ‘just some stuff’ if it’s got up so bothered.”
Kyle shifted slightly uncomfortably on the couch, not sure he wanted to tell Tess about the girl. After all no one else had seen her so obviously they wouldn’t think anything of it.
“It’s nothing, really.” He protested but avoided her searching look.
“It’s her, isn’t it?” Tess asked after a long pause. Her voice was soft and curious so Kyle turned to look at her, not certain who she was talking about.
“Who?” he asked.
“Her.” Tess replied. “That girl at the Crash Down.” Seeing Kyle’s startled look, she gave him a mocking smile. “What? You think I didn’t notice how weird you were acting after you mentioned her? You didn’t even finish your food, and that’s never happened before!”
Kyle threw her a sarcastic smile. “Well, not never…” he mumbled but Tess just grinned.
“So,” Tess asked, tilting her head to look at him curiously. “Is it her?”
Kyle hesitated before nodding slowly. “Yeah, it is.” He sighed as he sat back, running a hand through his hair in agitation. “It’s just that I know I’ve seen her somewhere before and yet I can’t place where!”
“That’s it?” Tess asked. “That’s all that’s bothering you?”
“No.” Kyle admitted. “It isn’t as simple as that.”
“Did something happen, Kyle?” Tess asked, studying Kyle’s confused and agitated look.
Kyle shook his head. “No…Yes…” He groaned and dropped his head in his hands. “I don’t know. But some…thing did happen. It was like this familiar feeling sweeping through me, like déjà vu or something.”
“I’d assume that déjà vu is fairly a common occurrence.” Tess replied but Kyle cut her off with a quick shake of his head.
“This was different. Don’t ask me how…but I felt as if I should know who that girl was!”
“Someone from school maybe?” Tess suggested.
“I don’t know!” Kyle nearly shouted in frustration. He closed his eyes tightly, the girl’s sad gray eyes flashing before him. “I know her…I do…”
Tess placed a soft hand on his knees. “It’ll come to you, Kyle. Don’t try to push it.”
Sighing Kyle opened his eyes and looked at her, nodding. “Yeah. You’re right.”
“Of course I am.” She teased. Then, grabbing the remote control from his hands she grinned wickedly at him. “Now, want me to scramble for porn?”
Kyle tried to glare at her but only ended up laughing as he swiped the remote control back from her. “You’re not going to let me live that down, are you?” he asked.
Tess settled back happily, moving closer to Kyle as she pulled the blanker closer around her. “And miss the chance to embarrass you?” she laughed.
“Hey, it was a legitimate test! I figured that maybe I got some of that alien mumbo-jumbo and well…thought I’d check to see.” Kyle defended himself.
“Admit it, Kyle!” Tess grinned. “I had you going there!”
“I was just humoring you.” Kyle told her. “I knew you were using the remote control all the time.” But when Tess only raised one amused eyebrow, Kyle smiled sheepishly, seeing she did not believe a word he said. “Okay, so you had me there!” he admitted. He gave her a mock threatening glare. “But if you ever tell that to anyone, I will have to use my real alien powers on you!”
“Alien’s honor!” Tess quipped up quickly, raising two fingers in the air.
Kyle glanced at her in amusement. “That’s a peace sign.” He told her.
“No, it’s not.” She replied. Her eyes twinkled mischievously. “It’s the V of Antar!”
Kyle chuckled. Shaking his head, he turned back to the television. “So, what do want to watch?” he asked.
“What are my options?” Tess asked.
“Well, we have the Discovery Channel,” Kyle reported as he flicked channels. “And that movie which has that guy, Denzel Washington, in it.”
“Not a wide variety,” Tess mused. “But I kinda like Denzel Washington…” She turned to grin at Kyle but then her smile turned into a grimace as she winced, her hand immediately going to her stomach. “Ow, that hurt!” She hissed.
“What’s wrong?” Kyle asked in worry as she continued to rub her stomach.
Still wincing, Tess shook her head. “Nothing, just a sharp pain…”
Immediately Kyle was pushing her on her back. “Here, lie down on your back!” He exclaimed when he saw her wince in pain again. He quickly settled Tess on the couch before she could protest. He rubbed her stomach gently, before getting up. “I’ll go get you something for the pain.” But before he could move Tess made a grab at his arm, firmly pulling him back down.
“Kyle!” she laughed. “Sit down! I’m fine.”
But Kyle just looked at her, concern etched on his face. “It isn’t the baby, is it?” he asked. Looking down at her stomach, he gave her a once over. “You aren’t showing yet…” he paused, a puzzled look on his face. “Women aren’t supposed to be in pain until they’re showing right?” he asked, having no idea what to expect.
Laughing silently at Kyle’s behavior, Tess sat up, propping her back against the side of the couch. “Kyle, I’m okay now.” She insisted. “I did feel something but it’s gone now.”
A sheepish smile spread across Kyle’s face and he scratched his ear in embarrassment. He shrugged a little, still smiling softly as he looked back at her as if to apologize. He then reached out and tucked a lock of Tess’s hair behind her ear, letting his hand trail down to cup her cheek. Tess watched him silently, almost unconsciously turning her face into his hand.
“I just got worried.” Kyle said softly. “I worry a lot, in fact.”
Tess felt mesmerized by the look in Kyle’s eyes. She felt herself unable to look away, feeling herself being pulled into their depths. And the soft tone of his voice and the gently caressing hand on her face further made her incapable to move.
“About what?” she managed to whisper.
“You.” Kyle admitted frankly. “You and the baby. There is a lot going on and all the tension isn’t good for the baby.” Something changed in Kyle’s eyes as his gaze flitted down to her stomach and then back up at her. There was need, a hunger and something else that made her heart beat faster.
Tess felt something flutter rapidly in her stomach as she placed her hand on his, which was still on her face. “I know and I’m taking care of both of us.” She then smiled at him. “Besides, I have you here to look after me.”
Kyle nodded, his eyes and face suddenly deadly serious. “Yeah, you do.” Then his gaze flitted down to her lips. He felt a deep need churn inside him, a need he didn’t know he could ignore. He could feel her, smell her and it was driving him insane with wanting her. Tess saw this and felt something in her tighten in expectation. Kyle raised his eyes to meet hers for a brief second, assessing, and asking permission and then slowly he bent down, slipping his hands behind her neck.
Tess kept her eyes open, unable to move or to stop him as she watched Kyle’s slow descent. Her eyes were fixed on his face, his eyes, his lips. She raised her own hand and reached up, laying it on his shoulder softly. She didn’t do anything but watch and wait when Kyle paused, inches from her face. She felt like screaming when he stopped; she wanted to pull him to her, drag her mouth over his but she waited for his move.
When Kyle’s gaze shifted back to her eyes, she held his gaze, trying to show him that she needed him too. But there was hesitance in Kyle’s eyes and guilt. She felt him pulling away and in panic she tightened her grip on his shoulder, not allowing him to move.
“Don’t…” she whispered hoarsely. She ran her hands up his shoulders and to the base of his neck. With her eyes still locked to his, she pulled him down gently. “Don’t stop…” she managed to whisper before she saw Kyle’s eyes light with desire.
Needing no more encouragement, Kyle finished off the gap between them. Tess closed her eyes instantly the minute she felt his breath on her lips. She heard him whisper her name hoarsely before his lips brushed hers lightly. She groaned softly when he pulled back only to brush against them again. She clutched Kyle’s hair, almost forcing him to meet her lips. Kyle smiled against her lips as he allowed himself to be pulled into the kiss. But just as quickly the smile was wiped off his face. He could only feel Tess’s lips on his, feel her soft skin beneath his hands, hear her quiet moans.
He couldn’t believe he had given up on this, couldn’t understand what had given him the strength to do so. This was what he wanted, Tess was who he wanted. He loved her; he knew that without a doubt. Baby and all, he loved her.
Tess shut her eyes tightly as she reveled in the kiss. This was what had been missing between her and Max, this spark, this passion. The things she felt with one kiss with Kyle could not match anything she and Max could have ever gone through. And she could feel Kyle responding back. But just as she was about to let herself be taken over by what she was feeling, there came a soft knock on the door.
Kyle heard the knock too and that made him tear away from Tess reluctantly, slowly and with a sense of annoyance at whoever was at the door.
Who could it be at this hour? He wondered worriedly.
But this thought and fear was over ridded by his pounding heart and his breathlessness. Kyle stared quietly into Tess’s glazed eyes, her breath just as shaky as his. They stared at each other for a long moment, both unsure what this kiss meant. But even though Kyle had enjoyed the kiss, doubts and guilt over what he had done began to creep up on him. Tess saw the change in his eyes and gripped his hand in panic.
“Kyle…” she whispered urgently, her voice telling him not to think whatever he was thinking. She was about to speak when the knock came again, this time louder and more insistent.
Kyle turned away from Tess, looking back towards the door. What had he done? Nothing had changed between Max and Tess. He was still were he had been yesterday and the day before. So, why did he kiss her? What made him loose his grip on things?
Needing time to sort his thoughts he got up from where he sat next to Tess. The knock came again, more impatient, urgent. Kyle pointed to the door behind his shoulder. “I…I better see who that is at this hour…” he said quietly. “Before dad wakes up.”
With a sinking heart Tess saw the closed off look and heard the tone in his voice. She nodded silently and he quickly left the room to see who it was. She watched him go, wanting to cry and wanting to tell him to come back. She didn’t know what had just happened, what made Kyle suddenly pull back. And yet she could not find her voice to ask what was wrong.
“That was a stupid thing you did, Valenti.” Kyle muttered to himself angrily as he went to the front door. Why on earth had he done it? He had managed not to kiss her till now, what made him loose his control over himself like that? Sighing wearily, Kyle reached the door. Glancing at the time Kyle involuntarily tensed.
Visitors at this hour were not a good sign. It was either some alien coming to kidnap him or some alien in trouble. “Welcome to the story of my life.” He muttered to himself as he peeked out the door. Who he saw there had him flinging open the door in surprise and dread.
“Isabel!” he gasped. He might have expected Max or Michael but not Isabel. He took in her state and saw the confused and pained look in her eyes and instantly stepped aside to let her in. “What’s wrong?” he asked the second he closed the door behind her.
By this time Tess had come to where they stood too. “Who is it, Kyle?” she asked then stopped when she saw Isabel. “Isabel!” she cried, rushing up to her. “Is everything all right? Is something wrong with Max?”
Kyle tensed slightly when she said that but Tess didn’t notice, already herding Isabel into the den. Kyle followed them, trying to bring his mind to the current situation and not him and Tess. Not Tess’s immediate concern for Max. Isabel shook her head silently, looking confused and uncertain.
“No,” she replied softly. “Nothing’s wrong. Max is fine.”
Tess’s shoulders relaxed visibly and Kyle noticed, his jaw tightening as jerked his gaze away from Tess and concentrated on Isabel. He noticed that she had clutched her hands into fists in her lap. Prying her hands apart, Kyle held them in his and realized that they were trembling.
He looked up sharply, a startled look on his face. “Isabel?”
Isabel’s gaze flew to her hands and noticing for the first time that they were shaking; she snatched them away and clutched them again in her lap. Tess noticed this too and she threw Kyle a worried look.
“Isabel, what’s going on?” she asked soothingly.
Isabel fiddled with her bracelet for a long moment, staring at the floor. She had taken her time getting here, letting her thoughts run loose during her walk. When she had first left her house she had been in a state of semi-shock. Seeing those images, hearing all those conversations and feeling those familiar feelings had confused her. But when she had time to think about things clearly she began to wonder what she was exactly seeing. Had they been memories of someone? Random images? Something she had unconsciously dreamed up? What were they?
She had rationalized that it couldn’t be her own dreams or just some random images. That wouldn’t explain the barrier she had come across on the dream plane. And if they were memories, whose were they? Alex’s? That blonde girl’s? And from when were they? When Alex was in Sweden or Las Cruses according to Maria? But that didn’t explain Liz’s presence. Aside from the images she had seen, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she had seen that blonde girl somewhere. She just couldn’t figure out where.
“Isabel?” A hand touched her shoulder, breaking her from her thoughts. Jumping slightly she turned to see Kyle looking worriedly at her. “Talk to us.”
Suddenly words failed her. She didn’t know what to tell them or what to say. Whatever reason she had for coming here, she couldn’t remember. Bolting to her feet she made as if to leave but when Kyle and Tess jumped to their feet as well, she stopped and hesitantly moved closer.
“I-I…”she began helplessly, wanting to say something but not sure as to what. “I did something today…” When both her friends just looked encouragingly at her, she wrapped her arms around herself and began to pace. “I did something I wasn’t sure I could do…”
“What?” Tess asked.
Turning to look at her, Isabel stammered, “I tried to dream walk Alex.”
“Can-can you do that?” Kyle asked cautiously.
Isabel shrugged. “I don’t know. Even now…I’m not sure what I really did, what I saw. It’s not supposed to happen this way. It isn’t supposed to be out of my control!”
“Isabel, you’re not making any sense.” Tess said gently. She reached out and forced Isabel to a stop. Then she pulled her down on the nearest chair. Once Isabel was settled she sat down on the table in front of her, eye level with Isabel. “Now start over. Tell us what you did and what you saw.”
“Max asked me to do something for him today.” Isabel began slowly, her gaze far off. “He wanted me to try to dream walk Liz…” She paused, fiddling with her fingers before she said quietly, “He wanted to erase any doubts that she was…that she was really gone.”
When Tess laid a comforting hand on hers, she gave the blonde a small smile. “Did it work?” Tess asked, doubting that it did.
Isabel shook her head. “No. I told him it wouldn’t.”
Tess felt a pang of sympathy for Max. He wouldn’t accept Liz’s death, even after Isabel was unable to reach Liz. He would still wait for her; still think she would be back. She knew she had to talk to him, to try to make him accept what was reality. But Isabel’s next words had her looking up sharply.
“But, I felt someone on the dream plane.” Isabel continued, unaware of Tess’s look. “I felt the mental block, I thought I felt some familiar presence there but I was pushed out so quickly that I couldn’t be sure.”
“Did you tell Max about it?” she asked. Kyle, who had, till now, been a silent observer noticed the tense tone of her voice and wondered about it.
Isabel shook her head. “No. I wasn’t even sure what I had felt was real so I didn’t bother Max with it.” She paused, running a hand through her hair. “But then the more I thought about that split second feeling I had, the more I felt a compulsion to do the dream walk again.”
Isabel now got back up to her feet and began to pace the room once more. Once more she felt overwhelmed by what she had seen and all the questions it had brought up. She couldn’t remember all the images she had seen but enough to know that something was up.
“Since I couldn’t dream walk Liz, I tried Alex.” She turned and looked at Kyle and Tess, her eyes filled with pain. “The second I stepped on the dream plane I could feel him. All around me, it was only Alex I felt. It wasn’t him exactly that I felt though…it was more of the safety and solace I felt whenever I was around him.”
“Was it Alex’s dream plane?” Kyle asked.
Isabel shook her head. “I-I don’t think so…but there was a barrier there. Somehow – don’t ask me how – I knew that on the other side would be Alex…”
“But how is that possible?” Kyle asked. “How could you have contacted Alex?”
Isabel shook her head. “I don’t know if I would have been able to talk to Alex directly but I knew that whatever the other side held, it would get me closer to him.”
“You mentioned something about seeing something.” Tess replied.
“Yeah…” Isabel’s voice grew softer, quieter as she remembered the flashes. “Something happened – I lost control of the dream walk. It felt like I no longer was in control of what was happening, like someone else was determined to show me something. I think I fainted or something, which isn’t really possible in a dream walk but then when I woke up I was in a meadow.”
She wrapped her arms around herself as she thought back to the serenity and peaceful of the place. She could almost feel the warm sun beating down on her. Closing her eyes she smiled. “I felt Alex all around me there, soothing, comforting and loving.” Opening her eyes, a smile still on her lips she looked at both Kyle and Tess. “Then the flashes started.”
Both Kyle and Tess sat upright at that. “Flashes?” Tess asked carefully. “What kind of flashes?”
“I think they were memories…of things I’m sure never happened while Liz and Alex were alive.” Then she frowned. “But that’s where the confusing part comes in: I saw Liz and Alex in almost all of them.”
“How’s that possible?” Kyle demanded.
“I don’t know!” Isabel cried then. Her face fell in her hands. “The things I saw and conversations I heard…they couldn’t have happened! But – God! They seemed so real!”
“Isabel…” Tess began comfortingly, trying to calm her down and tell her she might have been dreaming but Isabel gave her a fierce look.
“If you’re going to tell me that I might have conjured that all up then don’t bother!” she snapped, almost angrily. “I know what I saw and I know it was real…but how could it be?”
This time it was Kyle who asked, “What did you see, Iz?”
Looking up at him, she tried to remember everything she saw. Closing her eyes in frustration when she couldn’t, she told him what little she could remember. “There was someone with them…a blonde girl. I have seen her before. I just don’t where…”
“Go on.” Kyle encouraged, briefly thinking about the redhead he had seen.
“I think…I think she was Liz and Alex’s friend. The things the talked about, well I only heard snatches but they don’t really make any sense…” she scrunched up her nose as she tried to remember. “Something about reaching someone and coming back to Roswell…but that doesn’t make any sense…” Suddenly her eyes flew open and Tess and Kyle both saw the shock in them. “I saw them in Maria’s hospital room!” she cried as an image came to her.
“What?” Tess cried in startle.
“But that’s impossible!” Kyle pointed out.
“I know that!” Isabel replied agitatedly. “But I saw them in Maria’s hospital room telling her it will all be over soon…” She once more began to pace. Something else struck her that had her halting abruptly. “Liz had powers! I heard Liz say that she just discovered her powers! Liz never had any powers! God what does this all mean?!”
“That can’t be!” Kyle said in shock. “We know she was changed…but powers?”
“Was there anything else?” Tess asked, a sudden gnawing growing in her stomach.
Isabel paused to remember and then slowly she nodded. “Yes…they were afraid and angry at someone, a friend. Alex said that someone – I think a female – was not their friend.” She felt another memory nag at the back of her head something else that was said but she couldn’t recall. “He said that she betrayed them…I don’t know who they were talking about.”
A thought occurred to Tess that had her eyes widening but she dismissed it. It wasn’t possible…was it? Why would someone from the group betray them? Another memory nagged at her that filled her with dread but she couldn’t’ be sure what it was. She tried to think about it but then a sharp pain in her head had her wincing quietly.
** Flash **
“…and you shall be the key to victory…”
** End flash **
Tess couldn’t concentrate on Isabel’s words as the pain in her head intensified.
** Flash **
Cold blue eyes flashed coldly at her as she felt fear slip through her.
A familiar voice echoed, “Tess, try to understand…”
** End Flash **
“Tess, are you all right?” Kyle’s familiar voice broke through the images and pain.
When he touched her lightly on the shoulder the flashes stopped immediately and the pain decreased to a dull ache in her head. Shaking her head in an effort to clear her thoughts, she gave Kyle an assuring smile. “I’m fine.” She replied.
“You look pale.” Kyle observed with worry. Isabel also turned her attention to Tess and noticed the unfocused gaze in her eyes.
“Maybe you should sit down.” She advised.
Tess thought of arguing but then nodded. Silently sitting down on the sofa, she briefly leaned her head back and closed her eyes, willing the pain to go away. Since her eyes were closed she didn’t see the way Kyle was looking at her, with worry, love and grief. But Isabel did notice. Making a mental note to do something about those two later, she sat down next to Tess and waited for her to turn her attention back to them.
Tess, meanwhile, was desperately trying not to think about the flash she had seen or to dig deeper into what was badgering her. That only seemed to increase the pain. Right now she needed to pay close attention to Isabel. She needed to voice what Isabel’s words had made her think. With some difficulty she fought back her thoughts and pain and with a sigh opened her eyes.
When Tess opened her eyes and gave Kyle and Isabel an apologetic look, they noticed that her eyes were once more back to normal. “Are you okay, Tess?” Isabel asked nervously. “Is the pregnancy bothering you?”
“I’m not pr-” Tess began with an amused laugh but then abruptly closed her mouth, a confused frown marring her face. What had she been about to say? That she wasn’t pregnant? How could she forget that she was?
“Tess?” Isabel prodded when Tess had stopped mid way. Apparently neither Kyle nor she had realized what Tess had almost said. So, Tess just gave them an assuring smile and said, “No. I’m just a bit tired, that’s all.”
“Maybe you should go back to bed.” Kyle offered. “We can discuss this tomorrow at the meeting. If Isabel doesn’t mind that is.” He added after a glance at Isabel.
“Yeah, I was planning to bring this up tomorrow anyway.” Isabel nodded.
But Tess shook her head. “No. We can do this now.” Sitting back up Tess focused her thoughts on the problem at hand. Facing Isabel she asked, “Isabel, do you think there is a chance that what you saw happened after Alex and Liz were gone?”
Isabel and Kyle didn’t miss that Tess had purposely not said the word ‘dead’. Isabel considered what Tess had said and then shrugged. “I don’t know. It’s the only possible explanation but then it’s impossible.”
Tess bit her lip in concentration as she thought of some thing. “But what if it is possible?” she asked slowly. “What if it did happen afterwards?”
“Tess, what are you saying?” Kyle demanded. “Are you trying to say they could be alive?”
Tess gave Kyle a contemplating look. “It’s possible, isn’t it?” she asked.
“What?” Kyle cried out. “No! It’s not!”
“Think about it, Kyle!” Tess exclaimed. “Did the authorities ever find Liz’s body? How do we know she didn’t survive?”
“The plane burst into flames, Tess!” Kyle pointed out, his heart hammering at just the thought that she could be right. “There were no survivors!”
“What if she was never on the plane?” Tess argued. “What proof do we have aside from a ticket that could have been booked by anyone if she even got on the plane?”
“Okay, Assuming Liz is alive somewhere,” Isabel broke in, trying to find a fault in Tess’s theory. “What about Alex, then? We all saw the body. Max tried to heal him…how do you explain that?”
Tess bit her lip, not having thought that. “I’m not sure.” She admitted. “But I know you have felt Alex’s presence more than once since his death!”
“They were just a figment of my imagination.” Isabel whispered, looking away.
Tess gave her a disbelieving look. “You’re going to discredit the connection you had with him?” she demanded. “Just going to stop believing in it?”
“I didn’t stop believing.” Isabel told her. “I just don’t want to give myself false hope every time I thought I felt Alex!”
A sob slipped past Isabel’s lips and Kyle gave her shoulder a quick squeeze. Tess’s theory was ridiculous, he told himself. There was no way Liz and Alex could be alive. If they were why hadn’t they shown themselves? Where were they? How did they end up together? There were too many questions and doubts that were raised by what Tess had just said for him to believe her, even if he desperately wanted to.
“Tess…” Kyle sighed, running an agitated hand through his hair. He couldn’t begin to be sure if he dared to believe her but what if… “How can we believe this?”
“How can you not?” she countered. “After everything we’ve ever gone through…how can you not believe that Liz and Alex can be alive?”
“Liz being alive is still plausible…but Alex?” Isabel asked, even though it pained her.
“If they weren’t alive I highly doubt you could have even entered a dream plane when you tried to dream walk them.” Tess pointed out. When both Isabel and Kyle remained silent, she said firmly, her eyes shining with determination and absolute faith. “I think they are alive. I don’t know how or where they may be but I’m going to do my damn best to find out!”
TBC.......
<center>There are endings and beginnings and then there are Crossroads; and, somehow, in the end all that's left are Pieces Of A Dream</center>
-
FallenMagic
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 390
- Joined: Thu Dec 05, 2002 1:51 am
- Location: Malaysia
Shadows -- Part 88
Author's Note: You're right. Everything really is coming to a head, probably soonerthan you all think Thanks for the bumps mlover and dream_walker! And Camile, you're right, ppl don't understand...Could I bribe somemore serets out of you?
Enjoy the new part everyone...
Part 88
Under the lone light of the vacant storeroom, a very pissed Ava could be seen pacing the length of the room. Her movement was tense, angry and more than just a little pissed. She glanced at her watch in the light before she growled angrily and headed to the window.
Violently jerking the dirty, ragged curtain aside, she looked out at the street. She let loose a string of curses as she let the curtain drop back into place.
“Where the fuck are they?” she yelled in near frustration. Her voice echoed around the room, making it sound powerful and booming. “I give them one little job and they can’t even do that without screwing it up!”
All Rath had to do was keep an eye on Maria DeLuca. He was to tell her the second Maria was alone or had left the house. She would have asked him to capture and bring the girl to her if possible but she didn’t know if he could manage even that. Lonnie, on the other hand, was supposed to look up any place where the granolith could be hidden.
“Hey! We ain’t screwin’ nothin’ up!” Lonnie’s voice snapped from the doorway.
“An’ that li’l job you gave us?” Rath said with a sneer. “It ain’t so little! Followin’ and avoidin’ those damn humans and them aliens is no piece of cake, sweetheart! If it was you’d be doin’ it yourself!”
Ava turned to look at them, can not believing she didn’t hear them enter during her angry tirade. Rath saw the look on her face and smirked. “Losin’ your touch, Ava?”
“You’d better have some good news to tell me!” Ava hissed, her angry only growing at the fact that they had managed to slip in undetected and they knew it.
“Or you’ll what?” Lonnie asked spitefully. “It ain’t like you’re payin’ us!”
Ava glared steadily at them before reaching into the pocket of the jacket she was wearing. From it she pulled out a wad of money and threw it at them. She knew that the only way to keep them from turning on her was to keep them adequately satisfied. Money should do it, she decided. Rath neatly caught the wad in mid air and flicked through it. When he looked back up to grin at Lonnie, Ava retorted, “This better keep you satisfied.”
Pocketing the money, Rath threw her another smirk. “We’ll negotiate later.”
“This isn’t a negotiation and this isn’t some damn game!” Ava snapped. “Both of our jobs and lives are at stake! So, quit acting smart with me and giving me some fucking news!”
Balling his fists in anger, Rath forced himself not to strike her. He didn’t want to make an enemy of Ava. He and Lonnie needed her just as much as she needed them. What was that they said about your enemy’s enemy?
So, with a curt nod and an angry look in his eyes, he told related all that he had observed during his scout. “I was at the DeLuca crib all day an’ there was no time that gal was ever alone.” Snorting, he added, “Her mother was actin’ like her fuckin’ body guard! Ain’t let the girl outta her sight! Couldn’t get nowhere near her, even if I tried!”
Already expecting that Ava nodded and turned her attention to Lonnie, who had strolled over and sat down on a dusty couch. Lonnie waved her hand dismissively. “Ain’t found nothin’.” She told Ava. “This town has nothin’. Not the pods or the granolith.”
“That isn’t possible!” Ava ground out, her frustration and anger increasing steadily. “Roswell is the only place it can be!”
“Well I found nothin’, ‘kay?” Lonnie yelled irritably. “I searched this shit hole up an’ down. I looked everywhere ya told me ta look and I even searched any other place I could think of. It wasn’t anywhere!”
“You didn’t look hard enough!” Ava said taking a menacing step closer. But Rath held out his hand, stopping her from getting close to Lonnie.
He glared at Ava before saying, “If she says she couldn’t find it then she couldn’t!” he replied. Although his face was calm, there was icy warning in his eyes. Ava saw and heeded, stepping back and walking to the other end of the room.
She reached the metal shelf that stood there and picked up a wooden box that lay on top. She opened the box by laying her hand on top and using her powers. Then from within she pulled out a sheaf of papers. She pulled out one paper from the middle of the pile and walked closer to where Lonnie and Rath were, watching her curiously.
She stopped in the middle of the room where the light hung. Then she began to read off from the piece of paper, slowly and carefully. “And with you we sent the granolith. It is Antar’s greatest weapon and at the same time it’s greatest enemy. Keep it safe, hidden from the eyes of those who deceive. For whoever owns the granolith gains glory and victory.”
She stopped and held up the paper, glaring at Rath and Lonnie. “This is a translation from the book I had Alex Whitman decode for me.” She waved the paper in the air, almost in accusation. “It clearly points out that wherever the Royal Four is, the granolith can’t be far.”
“They ain’t got it sittin’ in plain view.” Lonnie snorted derisively. “How’d you expect me ta find it when they got it stowed away somewhere?”
Ava glanced at Lonnie icily. “Are you trying to say you’re incapable of doing this?” When Lonnie blanched Ava smirked inwardly. “You know I could always find someone to replace you.”
“Then why haven’t you?” Rath asked with a sneer. “Oh, that’s right. ‘Cuz you need us more than you let on! You need us to work the granolith. The power of four and all that shit.”
Seeing Rath stand up to Ava gave Lonnie some courage and she jumped to her feet to stand next to Rath. “He’s right, Ava. You need us, that’s why you can’t afford to piss us off! We’s your only way otherwise Kivar’s got some plans for you!”
Ava stood listening to them calmly, her hands folded almost carelessly over her breasts. Once Lonnie and Rath finished talking, she tilted her head to one side and gave them an amused smile. “You’ve got it all figured out, haven’t you. You think that since I need you so much, I can’t do anything about you.” She let her arms drop to her side as she moved slowly, thoughtfully to where she had left the box. “You may be right.” She said as she placed the papers back in the box and replaced the box. Her back was to them, giving the impression that she felt no threat from them. “I do need you more than I care to admit or more than I like.” She then turned around to face them. It was then that they saw the hard edged look in her blue eyes. They realized the threat in them a moment too late. “But that doesn’t mean you aren’t indispensable.”
Before either Lonnie or Rath could protect themselves, Ava had raised her hand and had effortlessly thrown them clear across the room.
“What the hell was that for, bitch?” Rath spat out as he tried to entangle himself from Lonnie.
Ava stepped up to them and once more raised her hand. This time she lifted them clear off the ground and held them suspended in air. She gave them a cool yet hard look. “That was to remind you that even though I may need you, I don’t have to depend on you. You work for me. Period! If I want I can get rid of you both. It might make things difficult for me, what with finding a way to get the others to link their powers but I’d find a way to do it. Count on it!”
“Was that a threat, Ava?” Lonnie asked with fury.
“Take it as you want.” Ava replied coldly before letting them drop back on the floor. She turned her back to them, taking them to be no threat as she walked away. But this time she had pushed them too far. This time Rath and Lonnie weren’t letting her get away with pushing them around.
Rath got to his feet as did Lonnie, their faces contorted with anger. “You know what, Ava? You just pissed me off!” Rath told her.
Ava turned to face them slowly. “What?” she tried to say but before she could finish, she had the wind knocked out of her. A bright green light had knocked her right off her feet. Ava gaped at Rath in total confusion before getting to her feet.
“You’re going to be sorry you did that.” She hissed.
But Rath just smirked. “Consider us now even.” He retorted.
Ava tensed, considering having a go at him but then relaxed her hands. No, she decided. Now is not the time. She nodded curtly, almost grudgingly. “Fine, we’re even.” She dusted herself off. “Now let’s get back to work.”
Rath and Lonnie exchanged wary looks, not sure whether they wanted to believe her calm acceptance. Ava was already moving to the door. She turned back to address them and grew annoyed when she saw they weren’t following her.
“What are you waiting for?” she demanded. “We have work to do!”
“What kinda work?” Lonnie asked cautiously.
“Well since you couldn’t find the granolith, I’ll have to do it.” Ava replied irritably.
“And how are you gonna do that?” Rath asked.
“I’m going to have to do what I wanted to avoid.” Ava told him with a frown. “I’m going to have to use Tess.”
At this both Rath and Lonnie gave her a startled look. “If you’re gonna do what I think you’re gonna do…” Rath began nervously. “It ain’t gonna work!”
“Of course it’ll work!” Ava snapped, not pleased that he doubted her powers.
“Look, Ava!” Lonnie interjected. “You may be all powerful and shit but mind probing ain’t somethin’ you’re good at! Only Nicholas could do it!”
“Yeah.” Rath agreed. “You tried to do it when Maria was in the hospital. You couldn’t do it.”
“I’ll do it this time!” Ava replied.
“It’ll be dangerous.” Lonnie told her.
“I live for danger.” Ava answered.
“She’s already under heavy mind warpin’!” Rath pointed out. “This could push her and cause the mind warp to break.”
“I said I’ll be careful, damnit!” Ava snapped.
Rath backed off at her tone, but knew that she was making a huge mistake. “Fine. It’s your neck you got on the line.” He replied.
“I’m going to need your help too.” Ava told them.
“How’s that?” Lonnie asked.
“Sheriff Valenti’s at home. I need him out of the house for this.”
This time Rath and Lonnie smiled. “Want us to create a diversion?” Rath asked.
Ava nodded. “Just don’t get caught.”
“Oh, we won’t. What about the boy?” Rath asked.
“Who? Kyle? Don’t worry about him. I can handle him.” Ava replied with a cold smile. “This’ll work. I’ll make sure it does.”
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
Kyle had just lain back down on his sofa-bed after having let Isabel out and making Tess go to bed when he heard his father moving about in the hallway. With a slight groan, he raised his head.
“What’s going on, dad?” he asked.
“Did I wake you?” Jim Valenti asked as he came into the den.
“No.” Kyle replied. He noticed that his father had changed and was wearing his uniform. “What’s going on? Where are you going at this hour?”
Jim clipped on belt as he spoke, “Seems to be some trouble off on the Highway. There was a robbery and a pretty bad car accident, according to Hansen. He thought it best if I came to handle it.”
“I hope everything’s okay.” Kyle replied, instantly thinking about Alex’s car accident.
“Yeah, so do I.” Jim mumbled. He gave Kyle a reassuring look. “Go back to sleep, son. I’ll lock the door as I leave.”
“Yeah. Sure.” Kyle replied, letting his head fall back on the pillow. He briefly heard the door click shut behind his father as he drifted off to sleep.
Ava waited five minutes before she eased the lock open with her powers. She smiled to herself as she thought about Sheriff Valenti heading off the opposite side of town. Rath and Lonnie did do things right occasionally. She walked quietly across the dark hallway, making sure to keep away from the windows.
She looked towards the den where she knew Kyle slept. After she was sure he was asleep, she headed to Tess’s room. Opening the door quickly and easily, she slipped in, not bothering to lock it behind her.
Ava stood at the foot of the bed, watching her look alike sleep. She smirked in the dark, thinking about how easy this all was, how she could get away with murder and no one even suspected her.
“It’s almost too easy.” She said aloud. She bent down and placed her hand over Tess’s head. “Disappointingly so.”
Feeling someone’s hand on her head caused Tess to jerk awake. For a moment she thought it was Kyle but then she saw the cold blue eyes, the pink streaked hair and the piercing and her eyes widened in fright. She opened her mouth to scream but Ava was quicker. She placed her hand over Tess’s mouth, muffling her cry.
“Don’t be an idiot, Tess.” Ava chided lightly, almost happily. “You know screaming never does any good.”
Tess struggled against Ava’s hand on her mouth; desperately trying to pull it off her but Ava was strong. So Tess instead, tried using her powers but that too Ava took care of that too. She incased Tess’s hands in a bubble of green energy. Not only did that stop Tess from using her powers but also bound her hands together.
“You try to use your powers now and you’ll only be hurting yourself.” Ava smirked. Tess’s eyes widened in panic as she tried to push off from the bed but Ava pushed her back down, her one hand still clamped around her mouth.
“Come on, Tess!” Ava whined. “Don’t make this so tiring. You know I’m going to win anyway. So, just let me do what I came here for and we’ll go on our way. Okay?”
When Tess just glared at Ava and let out another muffled scream, Ava sighed. “Fine, we’ll do this the hard way.” Ava placed her free hand on Tess’s head once more. “Now, just think about the granolith, okay?” she coaxed. “It’s location, the way too it…that’s all I ask.”
She didn’t give Tess a chance to protest or fight her as she slipped into her mind. She could feel Tess’s resistance but she plowed on ahead, determined to find it. She knew Tess knew where the granolith was. It was just protected by a barrier. She didn’t doubt she could bring it down. Sure it might hurt Tess but Ava was willing to risk it.
As Ava delved further in Tess’s mind, her hold on her physical body slipped a notch. Tess noticed this and rather than fighting Ava in her head, which she knew was hopeless, she increased her struggle physically. She worked furiously at her hands but one blast made her cry out in pain. Ava was not lying when she said she’d only hurt herself. Her blast had bounced off and back at her. So instead, she tried to get Ava’s hand off her mouth. Squirming under her hand, Tess managed to make Ava’s hand slip a little.
“Kyle!” she tried to call out but it wasn’t loud enough. She could feel Ava getting closer to the barrier which was there to prevent anyone from finding out the granolith’s location. Desperate Tess lashed out with her hands and feet. Her foot made contact with a vase sitting at a shelf towards the end of the bed. The vase fell down and shattered noisily.
The noise caused Ava to loose some of her concentration and made her pull out. “What the hell are you trying to do?” she hissed angrily. “Let me do my fucking work!”
Suddenly Kyle’s voice came from the hallway. “Tess? Are you all right? I thought I heard something breaking.”
Ava whirled at the sound and lost her hold over Tess’s mouth. Tess snatched the moment and yelled. “Kyle!” before Ava clamped down on her again. But it was too late. Kyle had already heard her frightened cry.
“Tess!” he shouted as he burst into the room. He stopped short when he saw Ava. “Ava! What are you doing here?” He saw Ava holding Tess down and the shield around Tess’s hands and immediately knew what was wrong. “You’re the one! You’re the one who’s causing all the problems!” He cried as it struck him. Angrily he began to charge at Ava, determined to knock her down.
Ava now let go of Tess, furious that she had to stop. She had been so close. “About time you figured things out!” she retorted. She easily side stepped the blow he aimed for her as Tess cried out helplessly.
“What a mess!” Ava muttered under her breath. “I’ll have to clean up.”
Before either Tess or Kyle could move she closed her eyes and began to mind warp them. Within minutes she had them believing that nothing happened tonight. She placed it into their heads that they had gone to bed and nothing peculiar had happened. Then she walked Kyle back to the den and let him fall asleep again.
Still stinging from her failure she let out a curse. “Damn it! I was so close!” She stormed out of the house, not bothering to lock the door. “I have to come back later now.”
Still fuming she headed back to the meeting point where Rath and Lonnie were supposed to meet her. She could already hear their pleased taunts. It made her cringe.
TBC.......
Thanks for the bumps mlover and dream_walker! And Camile, you're right, ppl don't understand...Could I bribe somemore serets out of you? Enjoy the new part everyone...
Part 88
Under the lone light of the vacant storeroom, a very pissed Ava could be seen pacing the length of the room. Her movement was tense, angry and more than just a little pissed. She glanced at her watch in the light before she growled angrily and headed to the window.
Violently jerking the dirty, ragged curtain aside, she looked out at the street. She let loose a string of curses as she let the curtain drop back into place.
“Where the fuck are they?” she yelled in near frustration. Her voice echoed around the room, making it sound powerful and booming. “I give them one little job and they can’t even do that without screwing it up!”
All Rath had to do was keep an eye on Maria DeLuca. He was to tell her the second Maria was alone or had left the house. She would have asked him to capture and bring the girl to her if possible but she didn’t know if he could manage even that. Lonnie, on the other hand, was supposed to look up any place where the granolith could be hidden.
“Hey! We ain’t screwin’ nothin’ up!” Lonnie’s voice snapped from the doorway.
“An’ that li’l job you gave us?” Rath said with a sneer. “It ain’t so little! Followin’ and avoidin’ those damn humans and them aliens is no piece of cake, sweetheart! If it was you’d be doin’ it yourself!”
Ava turned to look at them, can not believing she didn’t hear them enter during her angry tirade. Rath saw the look on her face and smirked. “Losin’ your touch, Ava?”
“You’d better have some good news to tell me!” Ava hissed, her angry only growing at the fact that they had managed to slip in undetected and they knew it.
“Or you’ll what?” Lonnie asked spitefully. “It ain’t like you’re payin’ us!”
Ava glared steadily at them before reaching into the pocket of the jacket she was wearing. From it she pulled out a wad of money and threw it at them. She knew that the only way to keep them from turning on her was to keep them adequately satisfied. Money should do it, she decided. Rath neatly caught the wad in mid air and flicked through it. When he looked back up to grin at Lonnie, Ava retorted, “This better keep you satisfied.”
Pocketing the money, Rath threw her another smirk. “We’ll negotiate later.”
“This isn’t a negotiation and this isn’t some damn game!” Ava snapped. “Both of our jobs and lives are at stake! So, quit acting smart with me and giving me some fucking news!”
Balling his fists in anger, Rath forced himself not to strike her. He didn’t want to make an enemy of Ava. He and Lonnie needed her just as much as she needed them. What was that they said about your enemy’s enemy?
So, with a curt nod and an angry look in his eyes, he told related all that he had observed during his scout. “I was at the DeLuca crib all day an’ there was no time that gal was ever alone.” Snorting, he added, “Her mother was actin’ like her fuckin’ body guard! Ain’t let the girl outta her sight! Couldn’t get nowhere near her, even if I tried!”
Already expecting that Ava nodded and turned her attention to Lonnie, who had strolled over and sat down on a dusty couch. Lonnie waved her hand dismissively. “Ain’t found nothin’.” She told Ava. “This town has nothin’. Not the pods or the granolith.”
“That isn’t possible!” Ava ground out, her frustration and anger increasing steadily. “Roswell is the only place it can be!”
“Well I found nothin’, ‘kay?” Lonnie yelled irritably. “I searched this shit hole up an’ down. I looked everywhere ya told me ta look and I even searched any other place I could think of. It wasn’t anywhere!”
“You didn’t look hard enough!” Ava said taking a menacing step closer. But Rath held out his hand, stopping her from getting close to Lonnie.
He glared at Ava before saying, “If she says she couldn’t find it then she couldn’t!” he replied. Although his face was calm, there was icy warning in his eyes. Ava saw and heeded, stepping back and walking to the other end of the room.
She reached the metal shelf that stood there and picked up a wooden box that lay on top. She opened the box by laying her hand on top and using her powers. Then from within she pulled out a sheaf of papers. She pulled out one paper from the middle of the pile and walked closer to where Lonnie and Rath were, watching her curiously.
She stopped in the middle of the room where the light hung. Then she began to read off from the piece of paper, slowly and carefully. “And with you we sent the granolith. It is Antar’s greatest weapon and at the same time it’s greatest enemy. Keep it safe, hidden from the eyes of those who deceive. For whoever owns the granolith gains glory and victory.”
She stopped and held up the paper, glaring at Rath and Lonnie. “This is a translation from the book I had Alex Whitman decode for me.” She waved the paper in the air, almost in accusation. “It clearly points out that wherever the Royal Four is, the granolith can’t be far.”
“They ain’t got it sittin’ in plain view.” Lonnie snorted derisively. “How’d you expect me ta find it when they got it stowed away somewhere?”
Ava glanced at Lonnie icily. “Are you trying to say you’re incapable of doing this?” When Lonnie blanched Ava smirked inwardly. “You know I could always find someone to replace you.”
“Then why haven’t you?” Rath asked with a sneer. “Oh, that’s right. ‘Cuz you need us more than you let on! You need us to work the granolith. The power of four and all that shit.”
Seeing Rath stand up to Ava gave Lonnie some courage and she jumped to her feet to stand next to Rath. “He’s right, Ava. You need us, that’s why you can’t afford to piss us off! We’s your only way otherwise Kivar’s got some plans for you!”
Ava stood listening to them calmly, her hands folded almost carelessly over her breasts. Once Lonnie and Rath finished talking, she tilted her head to one side and gave them an amused smile. “You’ve got it all figured out, haven’t you. You think that since I need you so much, I can’t do anything about you.” She let her arms drop to her side as she moved slowly, thoughtfully to where she had left the box. “You may be right.” She said as she placed the papers back in the box and replaced the box. Her back was to them, giving the impression that she felt no threat from them. “I do need you more than I care to admit or more than I like.” She then turned around to face them. It was then that they saw the hard edged look in her blue eyes. They realized the threat in them a moment too late. “But that doesn’t mean you aren’t indispensable.”
Before either Lonnie or Rath could protect themselves, Ava had raised her hand and had effortlessly thrown them clear across the room.
“What the hell was that for, bitch?” Rath spat out as he tried to entangle himself from Lonnie.
Ava stepped up to them and once more raised her hand. This time she lifted them clear off the ground and held them suspended in air. She gave them a cool yet hard look. “That was to remind you that even though I may need you, I don’t have to depend on you. You work for me. Period! If I want I can get rid of you both. It might make things difficult for me, what with finding a way to get the others to link their powers but I’d find a way to do it. Count on it!”
“Was that a threat, Ava?” Lonnie asked with fury.
“Take it as you want.” Ava replied coldly before letting them drop back on the floor. She turned her back to them, taking them to be no threat as she walked away. But this time she had pushed them too far. This time Rath and Lonnie weren’t letting her get away with pushing them around.
Rath got to his feet as did Lonnie, their faces contorted with anger. “You know what, Ava? You just pissed me off!” Rath told her.
Ava turned to face them slowly. “What?” she tried to say but before she could finish, she had the wind knocked out of her. A bright green light had knocked her right off her feet. Ava gaped at Rath in total confusion before getting to her feet.
“You’re going to be sorry you did that.” She hissed.
But Rath just smirked. “Consider us now even.” He retorted.
Ava tensed, considering having a go at him but then relaxed her hands. No, she decided. Now is not the time. She nodded curtly, almost grudgingly. “Fine, we’re even.” She dusted herself off. “Now let’s get back to work.”
Rath and Lonnie exchanged wary looks, not sure whether they wanted to believe her calm acceptance. Ava was already moving to the door. She turned back to address them and grew annoyed when she saw they weren’t following her.
“What are you waiting for?” she demanded. “We have work to do!”
“What kinda work?” Lonnie asked cautiously.
“Well since you couldn’t find the granolith, I’ll have to do it.” Ava replied irritably.
“And how are you gonna do that?” Rath asked.
“I’m going to have to do what I wanted to avoid.” Ava told him with a frown. “I’m going to have to use Tess.”
At this both Rath and Lonnie gave her a startled look. “If you’re gonna do what I think you’re gonna do…” Rath began nervously. “It ain’t gonna work!”
“Of course it’ll work!” Ava snapped, not pleased that he doubted her powers.
“Look, Ava!” Lonnie interjected. “You may be all powerful and shit but mind probing ain’t somethin’ you’re good at! Only Nicholas could do it!”
“Yeah.” Rath agreed. “You tried to do it when Maria was in the hospital. You couldn’t do it.”
“I’ll do it this time!” Ava replied.
“It’ll be dangerous.” Lonnie told her.
“I live for danger.” Ava answered.
“She’s already under heavy mind warpin’!” Rath pointed out. “This could push her and cause the mind warp to break.”
“I said I’ll be careful, damnit!” Ava snapped.
Rath backed off at her tone, but knew that she was making a huge mistake. “Fine. It’s your neck you got on the line.” He replied.
“I’m going to need your help too.” Ava told them.
“How’s that?” Lonnie asked.
“Sheriff Valenti’s at home. I need him out of the house for this.”
This time Rath and Lonnie smiled. “Want us to create a diversion?” Rath asked.
Ava nodded. “Just don’t get caught.”
“Oh, we won’t. What about the boy?” Rath asked.
“Who? Kyle? Don’t worry about him. I can handle him.” Ava replied with a cold smile. “This’ll work. I’ll make sure it does.”
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
Kyle had just lain back down on his sofa-bed after having let Isabel out and making Tess go to bed when he heard his father moving about in the hallway. With a slight groan, he raised his head.
“What’s going on, dad?” he asked.
“Did I wake you?” Jim Valenti asked as he came into the den.
“No.” Kyle replied. He noticed that his father had changed and was wearing his uniform. “What’s going on? Where are you going at this hour?”
Jim clipped on belt as he spoke, “Seems to be some trouble off on the Highway. There was a robbery and a pretty bad car accident, according to Hansen. He thought it best if I came to handle it.”
“I hope everything’s okay.” Kyle replied, instantly thinking about Alex’s car accident.
“Yeah, so do I.” Jim mumbled. He gave Kyle a reassuring look. “Go back to sleep, son. I’ll lock the door as I leave.”
“Yeah. Sure.” Kyle replied, letting his head fall back on the pillow. He briefly heard the door click shut behind his father as he drifted off to sleep.
Ava waited five minutes before she eased the lock open with her powers. She smiled to herself as she thought about Sheriff Valenti heading off the opposite side of town. Rath and Lonnie did do things right occasionally. She walked quietly across the dark hallway, making sure to keep away from the windows.
She looked towards the den where she knew Kyle slept. After she was sure he was asleep, she headed to Tess’s room. Opening the door quickly and easily, she slipped in, not bothering to lock it behind her.
Ava stood at the foot of the bed, watching her look alike sleep. She smirked in the dark, thinking about how easy this all was, how she could get away with murder and no one even suspected her.
“It’s almost too easy.” She said aloud. She bent down and placed her hand over Tess’s head. “Disappointingly so.”
Feeling someone’s hand on her head caused Tess to jerk awake. For a moment she thought it was Kyle but then she saw the cold blue eyes, the pink streaked hair and the piercing and her eyes widened in fright. She opened her mouth to scream but Ava was quicker. She placed her hand over Tess’s mouth, muffling her cry.
“Don’t be an idiot, Tess.” Ava chided lightly, almost happily. “You know screaming never does any good.”
Tess struggled against Ava’s hand on her mouth; desperately trying to pull it off her but Ava was strong. So Tess instead, tried using her powers but that too Ava took care of that too. She incased Tess’s hands in a bubble of green energy. Not only did that stop Tess from using her powers but also bound her hands together.
“You try to use your powers now and you’ll only be hurting yourself.” Ava smirked. Tess’s eyes widened in panic as she tried to push off from the bed but Ava pushed her back down, her one hand still clamped around her mouth.
“Come on, Tess!” Ava whined. “Don’t make this so tiring. You know I’m going to win anyway. So, just let me do what I came here for and we’ll go on our way. Okay?”
When Tess just glared at Ava and let out another muffled scream, Ava sighed. “Fine, we’ll do this the hard way.” Ava placed her free hand on Tess’s head once more. “Now, just think about the granolith, okay?” she coaxed. “It’s location, the way too it…that’s all I ask.”
She didn’t give Tess a chance to protest or fight her as she slipped into her mind. She could feel Tess’s resistance but she plowed on ahead, determined to find it. She knew Tess knew where the granolith was. It was just protected by a barrier. She didn’t doubt she could bring it down. Sure it might hurt Tess but Ava was willing to risk it.
As Ava delved further in Tess’s mind, her hold on her physical body slipped a notch. Tess noticed this and rather than fighting Ava in her head, which she knew was hopeless, she increased her struggle physically. She worked furiously at her hands but one blast made her cry out in pain. Ava was not lying when she said she’d only hurt herself. Her blast had bounced off and back at her. So instead, she tried to get Ava’s hand off her mouth. Squirming under her hand, Tess managed to make Ava’s hand slip a little.
“Kyle!” she tried to call out but it wasn’t loud enough. She could feel Ava getting closer to the barrier which was there to prevent anyone from finding out the granolith’s location. Desperate Tess lashed out with her hands and feet. Her foot made contact with a vase sitting at a shelf towards the end of the bed. The vase fell down and shattered noisily.
The noise caused Ava to loose some of her concentration and made her pull out. “What the hell are you trying to do?” she hissed angrily. “Let me do my fucking work!”
Suddenly Kyle’s voice came from the hallway. “Tess? Are you all right? I thought I heard something breaking.”
Ava whirled at the sound and lost her hold over Tess’s mouth. Tess snatched the moment and yelled. “Kyle!” before Ava clamped down on her again. But it was too late. Kyle had already heard her frightened cry.
“Tess!” he shouted as he burst into the room. He stopped short when he saw Ava. “Ava! What are you doing here?” He saw Ava holding Tess down and the shield around Tess’s hands and immediately knew what was wrong. “You’re the one! You’re the one who’s causing all the problems!” He cried as it struck him. Angrily he began to charge at Ava, determined to knock her down.
Ava now let go of Tess, furious that she had to stop. She had been so close. “About time you figured things out!” she retorted. She easily side stepped the blow he aimed for her as Tess cried out helplessly.
“What a mess!” Ava muttered under her breath. “I’ll have to clean up.”
Before either Tess or Kyle could move she closed her eyes and began to mind warp them. Within minutes she had them believing that nothing happened tonight. She placed it into their heads that they had gone to bed and nothing peculiar had happened. Then she walked Kyle back to the den and let him fall asleep again.
Still stinging from her failure she let out a curse. “Damn it! I was so close!” She stormed out of the house, not bothering to lock the door. “I have to come back later now.”
Still fuming she headed back to the meeting point where Rath and Lonnie were supposed to meet her. She could already hear their pleased taunts. It made her cringe.
TBC.......
<center>There are endings and beginnings and then there are Crossroads; and, somehow, in the end all that's left are Pieces Of A Dream</center>
-
FallenMagic
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 390
- Joined: Thu Dec 05, 2002 1:51 am
- Location: Malaysia
Shadows -- Part 89
Author's Note: I've surprised even myselfwith such an early (and long) update! But it's a good thing! A lot of you are ready to hang me for not letting everything unravel but it all had to build up! I was surprised no one mentioned the fact that Ava's last mind warp could actually solve the mystery for everyone. She wiped off everything that happened that night from Kyle and Tess's minds...that includes Isabel's visit. Get my drift? Also she didn't relock the door behind her...
Well, I think everyone has been waiting for this part since forever! Thanks for holding on guys. This is the begining of the end. Hope you guys like it! And thanks to everyone who left beedback and a hello to my new reader mmcherron
Part 89
Michael glanced up from his seat on the couch next to Maria when the door opened. He nodded his greeting to Max and Isabel who had just arrived. Isabel came and sat down on the chair nearest the door while Max took his own and her coat and hung them.
“Kyle and Tess not here yet?” Max asked, asking the obvious.
Instead of making a smart-ass comment, Michael shook his head. “They should be here soon.” He replied instead. The fact that Michael had actually given a proper reply should have clued in the others that he was tensed but they each were worried about what today’s meeting would bring.
All cards on the table. Isabel thought with some apprehension. She had no idea how everyone would take the flashes she had. Would they blow it off or would they want to investigate it? And if they did…could she handle it?
Meanwhile, Maria was silently griping Michael’s hand tightly in hers. Her own stomach was filled with butterflies. Out of everyone here today, she was the one that had the most to tell. She was the one who had gone to Las Cruses, she and Michael had found all that they did there, she and Kyle had been the only ones who knew what Liz had done that night. Does everyone know now? She wondered. Do they blame me for keeping it from them?
Almost as if sensing her thoughts Michael tightened his hold on her hand and turned slightly to give her a reassuring look. “Everything’s going to be okay.” He told her softly. Maria smiled at him as she raised their joined hands and kissed his hand lightly.
“I know.” She replied, believing it, believing him.
Max happened to glance at them at that moment and his heart turned over when he saw Maria kiss Michael’s hand lovingly. That scene said more than any words could have. In that gesture it showed how much they both loved and meant to each other. He turned his gaze away from them, staring fixedly towards the window. He and Liz had been like that at one time. With no complications but simple love between them. That time had passed away so fast. Before they had known it so many things had come between them and their relationship. It was like they had been blindsided by their problems. They didn’t have time to hold on to anything stable and so they had been swept apart in the confusion and chaos of his alien past. Maybe if they had more time to build a stable relationship…maybe, just maybe they’d have been able to work things through.
Not that thinking about the past matters now. Max thought bitterly.
The door to the apartment swung open once more and Kyle and Tess shuffled inside.
“Sorry we’re late.” Kyle apologized as they stepped out of their coats.
“Please, come inside.” Michael muttered sarcastically under his breath as he went to shut the door and lock it for precaution’s sake. “Nobody knocks anymore.” He grumbled.
“What kept you?” Maria asked.
“Dad.” Kyle replied. He frowned as he sat down on the couch along with Tess and Maria. “He was worried about something that happened this morning.”
“What?” Maria asked.
“I’m sure it was nothing but when dad came home from work this morning the front door was unlocked and he said that he had specifically locked it before he left.” Kyle explained. “He said that I woke up and he told me he would. Funny thing is I don’t remember waking up last night, much less talking to him.” Kyle shrugged. “Must have been half asleep.”
“You father was home when I came over last night. So something must have happened really late at night for him to have gone off.” Isabel commented with a small frown.
“You went to Kyle’s last night?” Max asked.
Isabel nodded. “Yeah. I needed to…talk about something.” She shrugged. “It was pretty late.”
“Yeah, Jim said it was pretty late.” Tess nodded. Then she gave Isabel a puzzled look. “Wait! You came over last night? I didn’t hear you.”
At this Isabel looked startled. “Of course I came over last night.” She answered. “You were there when I came! In fact you were sitting with me and Kyle and we were talking remember?”
This time Kyle turned to give Isabel a puzzled look. “Are you sure you came over last night?” he asked. “How come I don’t remember that? All I remember is having gone to bed early.”
“What?” Isabel cried. “Stop joking, Kyle. This isn’t funny! I was there at your house last night.” When Kyle and Tess both looked blankly at her, she said a little desperately. “Remember Tess, you got those pains and Kyle and I made you lie down? And remember I told you about that flashes I had?”
“What flashes?” Michael interrupted but Isabel waved him away as she tried to understand why Kyle and Tess were looking so blankly at her.
“Don’t tell me you don’t remember!” she cried. She did not understand how they could not remember such an important conversation. Something was wrong here.
“Isabel, are you sure you went last night…if you went at all?” Maria asked.
“Of course I’m sure!” Isabel snapped. “I went to talk to Kyle last night, right after I dream walked Alex.”
At this Max’s head came up sharply to look at her. “Dream walked Alex?” He narrowed his eyes at her. “I asked you to do that to Liz only.”
As Isabel shifted uncomfortably in her place and tried to avoid her brother’s probing look, she missed the startled look on Tess’s face.
** Flash **
“I did something I wasn’t sure I could do…” Isabel said as she paced.
“What?” Tess asked.
Turning to look at her, Isabel stammered, “I tried to dream walk Alex.”
** End Flash**
As soon as the flash ended, Tess jerked her head around to look at Kyle but he was still frowning in confusion. Meanwhile Max was asking Isabel something.
“Why didn’t you tell me you tried to dream walk Alex?” Max was asking. “And why did you need to go to Kyle?”
“Because I needed to talk to someone. And Kyle’s my friend!” Isabel replied defensively.
“You could have come to me.” Max said, feeling hurt. “Or Michael even.”
“What’s wrong with Kyle?” Isabel asked. “I can’t talk to him for some reason?”
“That’s not what I meant.” Max sighed. He idly wondered why Kyle was sitting quietly listening to this and not standing up to himself but he pushed that thought aside as he turned back to Isabel. He too didn’t notice the look on Tess’s face.
** Flash **
“Isabel!” Tess cried, rushing up to Isabel. “Is everything all right? Is something wrong with Max?”
“No, nothing’s wrong with Max…” she replied in an odd voice.
** Flash **
“Max asked me to do something for him today.” Isabel began slowly, her gaze far off. “He wanted me to try to dream walk Liz…. He wanted to erase any doubts that she was…that she was really gone.”
** End Flash **
“Then what did you mean, Max?” Isabel asked a bit angrily. “I don’t have to always come to you! I can go to whom ever I choose!”
“I’m not saying that you can’t…” Max began, his voice apologetic but Isabel cut him off.
“That was exactly what you were saying, Max!” she snapped.
“Look, stop this you guys!” Michael spoke up. He gave Max and Isabel both a look. “So she went to Kyle with her problems. So what? It’s great that she has someone else she can trust as well.” Michael said to Max.
Realizing that he was just being a jerk Max sighed. “I’m sorry, Iz.” He said. “I just got…over protective.”
“Jealous.” Maria corrected with a smirk.
“Is everyone done fighting?” Kyle asked. “Because if you are, I’d like to know why neither I nor Tess remember a darn thing about Isabel’s supposed visit last night!”
“You don’t remember anything?” Maria asked. “What time did you go over, Isabel?”
Isabel thought back. “Around one? One-thirty?” she guessed. “I don’t know exactly but it was pretty late.” She nodded towards Tess. “Tess was wearing her night clothes so I assume she was going to bed.”
Tess frowned a little at Isabel, her gaze almost involuntarily shifting to look at Kyle and a sudden blush began to creep up her face for no reason she could make out. Then she saw an image.
** Flash **
She was gripping Kyle’s shoulder as he hovered above her. “Don’t…” she whispered. “Don’t stop…”
Kyle’s eyes blazed with passion as he leaned down to kiss her hungrily.
** End Flash **
“Tess?” Max asked, breaking her from her flash. She whipped her head to look at him, breathing a little hard.
“What?” she asked, trying to fight down the blush.
“Are you feeling okay?” He asked with concern. “You look a little flushed.”
Isabel also turned to look at her. “Maybe the pregnancy is really bothering you. You weren’t too well last night even.”
“No, no!” Tess spoke as she hastily got to her feet. “I’m fine. I just need some water.” She quickly ran into the kitchen. She could feel everyone’s eyes on her, especially Kyle’s. Her thoughts went back to the kiss. Did Kyle really kiss her? How could she have forgotten that? And with a slight pang she realized that Kyle didn’t seem to remember it too.
Kyle watched her go with vague unsettlement. When Isabel had mentioned something about Tess’s clothes he had suddenly felt very uncomfortable. He had resisted the urge to glance over at Tess. He wished he knew why!
The talk was once more going back to last night, this time Isabel’s reason for having gone over. Apparently they were leaving alone the fact that Kyle and Tess didn’t remember last night. At least they were leaving it alone for the moment.
“What did you need to talk about when you went to Kyle’s?” Michael asked.
This time Isabel looked a bit uncomfortable. “I saw some things in the dream walk that I needed to talk to someone about.” She confessed. With a quick look at Kyle and Max she pressed ahead. She began to tell them what she had told Kyle; about the flashes, the sensations and her theory that Liz and Alex were alive.
Tess had just come back into the den while Isabel was telling this and as she heard Isabel recount everything, Tess felt her senses go numb. A slight gasp hitched in her throat as she felt hundred of images begin to rush in her head.
** Flash **
“Something happened – I lost control of the dream walk. It felt like I no longer was in control of what was happening, like someone else was determined to show me something…” Isabel was saying softly.
** Flash **
Isabel was frowning as she told them. “But that’s where the confusing part comes in: I saw Liz and Alex in almost all of them.”
** Flash **
Kyle kissing her and she saw herself kissing Kyle back.
** Flash **
Kyle had her face cupped in his hands as he said softly, “I just got worried. I worry a lot, in fact.”
** Flash **
“It’s her, isn’t it?” Tess asked after. Her voice was soft and curious so Kyle turned to look at her, not certain who she was talking about.
“Who?” he asked.
“Her.” Tess replied. “That girl at the Crash Down.”
** End Flash **
They came blindingly fast, like a blur of colors and sounds. She couldn’t separate one from another. They merged, gelled and produced a cacophony of sounds. It felt as if a barrier had broken and had caused a tidal wave of thoughts, images and memories to gush forth. Memories that she had had no recollection of before today.
** Flash **
Ava was standing in the Valenti’s den as she let out a short laugh. “You have no idea what you’re playin’ up against girl!” Tess took an involuntary step back at Ava’s mocking voice. The cold glint in her eyes chilled Tess and she felt fear run through her.
** Flash **
Ava had her cornered in the kitchen. “You’re not of much use to me…”Ava replied softly, an odd smile was on her lips, a smile that caused alarm to ripple through Tess. She opened her mouth to scream but Ava quickly shook her head, her smile dropping and a glare taking its place. “Don’t even think about screaming…”
** Flash **
She saw herself standing by the window, her hands splayed out protectively on her stomach as she felt fear run through her, fear of Ava.
** Flash **
She saw herself grab to the door frame shakily as the room spun in front of her. She felt a dull throb in her head, like someone had managed to let themselves in her head. She fought against whoever was inside her head, desperate to throw back up the walls in her head, but failing.
** Flash **
“…And you shall be the key to victory…” A voice whispered in her head. A cold, cruel voice.
“No!” she whispered before she fell unconscious on her bed.
** End Flash **
No one had yet noticed her pale features, her wide, frightened eyes or heard her gasp. But when Tess felt her fingers loose their feeling and the glass she had been carrying into the room slip from her, causing it to shatter loudly, everyone turned to look at her. But she was now no more aware of anything or anyone around her. She was trapped in her head, watching the memories come one after another.
** Flash **
“What have you done to me?” Tess whispered fearfully.
“Don’t worry,” Ava told her with a wave of her hand. “You won’t remember for too long…”
** Flash **
Ava had her eyes closed as Tess tried to fight off the mid warp. “Max will believe that you two slept together and that you are with his child.” Ava told her. “And that’s all I need to help Kivar win the war!”
** End Flash **[/b]
Everyone jumped to their feet and rushed to her side when they saw her collapse on to a heap on the floor.
“Tess!” Kyle cried as he reached her. He shook her. “Tess!”
“What’s wrong with her?” Maria asked in panic as Tess lay unresponsive. A crackling green energy began to flicker over Tess’s skin. It encompassed her as she lay unmoving on the floor.
“Max!” Isabel cried, griping her brother’s arm in fear.
Kyle reached out to touch Tess but Michael grabbed him and pulled him back. “Don’t touch her!” he ordered. “We don’t know what that is!”
Kyle glared at Michael. “I won’t leave her lying like that! What if she is in pain?” he asked angrily. He turned to Max. “Do something! What the hell is happening to her?”
Max ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t know!” he confessed with a fearful look.
“Do something, damnit!” Kyle yelled.
“What? What do I do?” Max asked.
The green energy was beginning to fluctuate over her body like waves washing over a shore. Though Tess still lay unconscious they had no idea if she was hurt or not.
“Connect with her!” Maria yelled at Max.
Max looked at her, uncertain. “Do it, Max!” Isabel demanded.
Nodding, Max stepped up to where Tess lay crumpled on the ground. He went down on his knees next to Tess and hesitantly laid a hand on her. Sharp pain shot up his arm when he touched Tess but he kept his hands on her. He tried to connect with her, sweat forming on his forehead in concentration. The pain just kept getting worse but he couldn’t form a connection. The harder he tried the worse the pain got. He let out a yell when he felt his hand burn. Then without warning the energy burst at him, flinging him away. He landed a few feet away, groaning.
“Max!” Isabel cried and ran to him. Maria also hurried to him as Isabel helped her brother up.
“I – I can’t connect!” Max gasped, cradling his hand. “It won’t let me!”
“Try again!” Kyle yelled, panic filling his features.
“Kyle!” Michael shouted at him to get him to calm down. “Max tried, it won’t make any difference a second time!”
Kyle turned to look at Tess, conflicting emotions warring in his face. “We have to do something.” He whispered.
He moved closer to Tess and when Michael reached out to stop him from getting too close to the green energy that now surrounded Tess, Kyle side stepped him and sat down next to Tess. He reached out to lay a hand on her hair.
“Kyle!” Maria called out fearfully. “Don’t!”
But Kyle didn’t listen. He inched his hand closer to Tess and the green field. He was hesitant but he wasn’t going to let Tess lie there on the floor. If nothing else he was going to set her down on a bed until they could figure out what was going on. He knew the energy might not let him touch Tess but something inside him doubted that.
“Kyle!” Maria cried out again when Kyle gently caressed Tess’s cheek.
“Wait, Maria!” Max said. “Look at the energy. It’s actually allowing Kyle to touch Tess.”
It was true. The energy was fluctuating wildly, convulsing over Tess but not harming Kyle.
“Tess.” Kyle called out softly. “Tess, wake up.”
Tess didn’t stir but the energy seemed to flicker. “Something’s happening, Max.” Isabel said quietly to Max who was fixated on what was happening, just like everyone else.
Kyle ran a hand through Tess’s hair, pushing it away from her face. “Tess…” he whispered lovingly and with concern.
This time Tess’s eyes flickered. “Kyle…” he heard her whisper.
He almost jumped in surprise. He wasn’t expecting any response. “Tess!” He cried, shaking her lightly. “Open your eyes!”
He was so intent on Tess that he didn’t pay attention to the energy crackling on Tess’s prone body. It had begun to waver and pulse, almost like gathering energy. The others noticed and Max grew worried as it just seemed to gain momentum. He began to tell Kyle to back off before something happened but just as he was about to address Kyle, there was a loud snap and then a burst of light.
Kyle instinctively grabbed onto Tess when he heard that sound. The second he touched Tess he felt the energy run through him, connecting him with Tess. Just as the connection opened up between them, Kyle was bombarded with a rush of images. He gasped at their intensity but held on tightly as he saw everything Tess was seeing.
** Flash **
“You know the first sign of insanity is talking to yourself.” Tess’s voice came from behind him.
Kyle whipped his head around and found Tess grinning at him from the entrance to the living room.
** Flash **
“Admit it, Kyle!” Tess grinned. “I had you going there!”
“I was just humoring you.” Kyle told her. “I knew you were using the remote control all the time.” But when Tess only raised one amused eyebrow, Kyle smiled sheepishly, “Okay, so you had me there!” he admitted. He gave her a mock threatening glare. “But if you ever tell that to anyone, I will have to use my real alien powers on you!”
“Alien’s honor!” Tess quipped up quickly, raising two fingers in the air.
Kyle glanced at her in amusement. “That’s a peace sign.” He told her.
“No, it’s not.” She replied. Her eyes twinkled mischievously. “It’s the V of Antar!
** Flash **
“There is a lot going on and all the tension isn’t good for the baby.” Kyle said softly. Something changed in Kyle’s eyes as his gaze flitted down to her stomach and then back up at her. There was need, a hunger and something else in his eyes.
Tess placed her hand on his, which was still on her face. “I know and I’m taking care of both of us.” She then smiled at him. “Besides, I have you here to look after me.”
Kyle nodded, his eyes and face suddenly deadly serious. “Yeah, you do.” Then his gaze flitted down to her lips.
** Flash **
Tess heard Kyle whisper her name hoarsely before his lips brushed hers lightly. She groaned softly when he pulled back only to brush against them again. She clutched Kyle’s hair, almost forcing him to meet her lips. Kyle smiled against her lips as he allowed himself to be pulled into the kiss. But just as quickly the smile was wiped off his face. He could only feel Tess’s lips on his, feel her soft skin beneath his hands, hear her quiet moans.
** Flash **
Kyle was sitting at the foot of her bed, keeping vigil while she slept. He watched the light play across her stomach and he smiled. It looked like an angel was sleeping in a halo of gold light. His gaze traveled up to her face and he saw her sleeping peacefully. Tess shifted slightly, rolling over to her side. As she did so a golden strand of her hair fell across her face. She twitched slightly in annoyance and Kyle smiled. He gently pushed back the piece of hair for her, tucking it behind her ear. He gave her a loving kiss on her forehead but drew back abruptly when he felt her stir.
** Flash **
“The baby!” Tess gasped, sitting upright on the bed. She put her hands on her stomach. “There was something I felt last night…I was scared…so scared…of something or someone…”
** Flash **
“I wouldn’t have wanted this for you whether or not you were my sister.” Kyle replied, a regret shining in his eyes.
** Flash **
Tess watched Kyle exit her room to get her breakfast with a sad smile. “I wish it would have been you instead of Max…” she whispered, regret, pain and grief lining her voice.
** Flash **
Ava’s hand was placed on Tess’s mouth, stifling her screams. “Don’t be an idiot, Tess.” Ava chided lightly, almost happily. “You know screaming never does any good.”
** Flash **
“Come on, Tess!” Ava whined. “Don’t make this so tiring. You know I’m going to win anyway. So, just let me do what I came here for and we’ll go on our way. Okay?”
When Tess just glared at Ava and let out another muffled scream, Ava sighed. “Fine, we’ll do this the hard way.” Ava placed her free hand on Tess’s head once more. “Now, just think about the granolith, okay?” she coaxed. “It’s location, the way too it…that’s all I ask.”
** Flash **
“What the hell are you trying to do?” she hissed angrily. “Let me do my fucking work!”
Suddenly Kyle’s voice came from the hallway. “Tess? Are you all right? I thought I heard something breaking.”
Ava whirled at the sound and lost her hold over Tess’s mouth. Tess snatched the moment and yelled. “Kyle!” before Ava clamped down on her again. But Kyle was already hurrying down the hallway.
** Flash **
You’re the one! You’re the one who’s causing all the problems!” Kyle cried when he saw Ava.
** Flash **
“What a mess!” Ava muttered under her breath as she began to mind warp Kyle and Tess. “I’ll have to clean up.”
** Flash **
“You have no idea what you’re playin’ up against girl!”
** Flash **
“…And you shall be the key to victory…” Ava’s cold, cruel voice whispered in her head.
** End Flash **
Michael, Maria, Max and Isabel could only watch helplessly as Kyle’s eyes widened in shock at the first contact with Tess. His eyes glazed over, almost as if he was seeing something the others couldn’t. Max was debating whether to try and separate the two when they heard Kyle and Tess gasp. They looked at the two and found that the energy was gone. Tess and Kyle sat clinging to each other, panting hard, a wild look in their eyes.
“Kyle, Tess!” Isabel cried.
They all gathered around them, helping them to their feet. “What happened?” Michael asked Kyle. “What did you do?”
Kyle shook his head in a daze. “I don’t know!” he stammered.
“Tess, are you all right?” Max asked with worry. “Is the baby okay?”
Tess looked at Max blankly for a minute then her eyes cleared over. She turned to look at Kyle whose mind was slowly catching up with all the images he had seen with Tess. As it all fell into place, as all the memories, flashes and thoughts came to her, she shivered.
“Tess?” Max asked again. “Are you and the baby alright?”
Tess turned her attention back to him, still holding on to Maria for support. She shook her head. “There was no baby, Max.” She replied. Her eyes turned hard at the thought. “There never was. It was all a mind warp.”
“What?” Isabel cried.
“Was it you? Why would you do something like that?” Maria demanded, angry.
Tess shook her head. “It wasn’t me! I was mind warped too!” she cried.
“By whom?” Max demanded.
This time it was Kyle who answered. “Ava.” He said angrily. “Ava’s been behind this the entire time! She’s working for Kivar. That bitch had me under a warp too! But when I connected with Tess, for some reason the warp was broken. I remember everything! It’s always been Ava!”
There was only a shocked silence in the room at Kyle’s announcement.
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
“We knew you couldn’t do it!” Rath stated smugly as he and Lonnie sat in the car behind Ava on their way to Kivar’s.
“Shut up, Rath!” Ava hissed as she stared ahead angrily.
“Kivar’s gonna be pissin’ mad.” Lonnie added.
“I told you. I’m going to try again. If Kyle hadn’t woken up, I would have done my work!” Ava snapped.
Rath leaned forward and sneered. “Kivar’s not gonna want any excuses.”
“That isn’t any of your damn business!” Ava retorted, her hands tightening on the wheel. He was right though, she knew. Kivar was going to be mad.
Suddenly Ava felt a sharp pain in her head. Cursing loudly, she swerved off the road, holding her head in her hands. The pain was too sharp for her to concentrate.
“What the fuck? Can’t ya drive, Ava?” Lonnie yelled as she was slammed into the door as the car screeched to a stop.
But Ava was now staring at them in horror. Rath and Lonnie suddenly felt fear claw at them when they saw her expression. She was terrified.
“Oh fuck!” she cursed quietly.
“What?” Rath asked nervously.
“Get out of the car! Now!” Ava yelled.
“What?” Lonnie shouted.
“I said get out! Go to Kivar. I need to be somewhere else!” Ava told them, pushing open their door with her powers.
“You’re gonna skip out on the meetin’ with Kivar?” Rath asked incredulously. “You just gonna send us? Are you fucked up?”
Ava jammed the key into the ignition and re-started the car. “The meeting can go to hell! I have to go to Roswell right now!” she shouted in panic.
“What? Why?” Lonnie asked. “Kivar’s not gonna be pleased if ya blow him off!”
“Forget Kivar. He’s going to have my ass if I don’t stop fix this in time!” Ava shouted.
“Fix what?” Lonnie asked.
Ava shot them a look. “Tess and Kyle’s mind warps have broken. I’ve lost control. It won’t be long before I loose control over Max and Maria’s as well! They’re all connected. Damn it!”
Lonnie and Rath sat back in their seats, not sure whether they should feel pleased that Ava messed up or start trying find some way to save Ava’s – and their own – asses from Kivar.
“Shit…” Rath muttered.
“Shit is right!” Ava said. “Now get out! Go stall or something. I have to take care of this another way, something I should have done long ago.”
“We’re comin’ with you.” Lonnie argued, not really wanting to go to Kivar without Ava and take the heat for her.
Ava just glared at her and she shoved them out of the car with her powers. As Lonnie and Rath tumbled outside, Ava shut the door and peeled off down the highway.
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
Liz was having a dream, a terrifying dream. She could feel the fear; taste the blood in her mouth. She could hear the screams, feel the heat. She sat up in bed with a strangled cry, her heart pounding, and sweat running down her back. She glanced at the clock and outside. It was almost afternoon.
Liz flung back the covers. Her legs felt weak and the fear was still racing through her. She was slipping into her clothes, wanting to go see Alex and ask if anything was wrong when a flash brought her to her knees.
** Flash **
Tess was cowering in a deserted alley, blood running down her face. She saw Kyle run to her, trying to help but he was thrown back by some invisible force.
“Kyle!” Tess screamed.
“I’ve had enough!” Ava snapped angrily as she came into view. “No more games. I’m going to get the granolith!”
** Flash **
Liz could only hear the screams of her friends and feel the pain sweep through her.
** End Flash **
Liz sat up, shaking. “Oh my god!” she whispered. “Ava’s done with patience.”
Liz remembered the fear and the pain and felt anger run through her. She jumped to her feet and hurriedly dressed. She had to help them. Ava was not going to hurt any more of her friends.
She was rushing through the den when Alex came out of the room equally shaken. He saw Liz and knew. “Liz…” he began, telling her to wait for Serena but Liz shook her head, knowing what he would say.
“No Alex. It’s now or never!”
“I know! I felt it. This is it!” Alex replied, grabbing a hold of her before she could rush out. “But we can’t just jump into it. We need to go prepared.”
“But it might be happening right now!” Liz cried as she tried to shake loose.
But Alex held firm. “I believe your flashes come a little before the event actually happens. Besides, right now I’m not feeling anything except a whole lot of unsettled emotions for everyone.”
“Fine.” Liz bit out. “What do you want to do?”
“Prepare.” Alex stated. He dropped her arm, trusting she wouldn’t run out on him. “Let’s go wake up Serena. She was exhausted after she sent those flashes to Isabel.”
At this Liz stopped and looked at him in confusion. “About that…why did she do it? After telling us that we need to keep a low profile?”
Alex smiled a little. “Tell me, why are did you almost rush out to help even though Max and Tess hurt you? You were going to save Tess, because Ava is after her. Why help her when she hurt you?” Alex asked.
At this Liz looked a bit uncomfortable. She shrugged. “Because no matter what the cost…they are all my friends, even Tess. We’ve been through too much, have too many enemies to start alienating our friends.”
“That’s Serena’s reason too.” Alex told her. “Last night we decided that no matter what the cost, some things are just worth it. Like her loyalty and friendship with the others.”
“I just hope she managed to give Isabel a heads up on Ava or on us.” Liz said, biting her lip anxiously.
Alex smiled as he headed off to Serena’s room. “I think she did.” He replied.
TBC........
Also she didn't relock the door behind her...Well, I think everyone has been waiting for this part since forever! Thanks for holding on guys. This is the begining of the end. Hope you guys like it! And thanks to everyone who left beedback and a hello to my new reader mmcherron
Part 89
Michael glanced up from his seat on the couch next to Maria when the door opened. He nodded his greeting to Max and Isabel who had just arrived. Isabel came and sat down on the chair nearest the door while Max took his own and her coat and hung them.
“Kyle and Tess not here yet?” Max asked, asking the obvious.
Instead of making a smart-ass comment, Michael shook his head. “They should be here soon.” He replied instead. The fact that Michael had actually given a proper reply should have clued in the others that he was tensed but they each were worried about what today’s meeting would bring.
All cards on the table. Isabel thought with some apprehension. She had no idea how everyone would take the flashes she had. Would they blow it off or would they want to investigate it? And if they did…could she handle it?
Meanwhile, Maria was silently griping Michael’s hand tightly in hers. Her own stomach was filled with butterflies. Out of everyone here today, she was the one that had the most to tell. She was the one who had gone to Las Cruses, she and Michael had found all that they did there, she and Kyle had been the only ones who knew what Liz had done that night. Does everyone know now? She wondered. Do they blame me for keeping it from them?
Almost as if sensing her thoughts Michael tightened his hold on her hand and turned slightly to give her a reassuring look. “Everything’s going to be okay.” He told her softly. Maria smiled at him as she raised their joined hands and kissed his hand lightly.
“I know.” She replied, believing it, believing him.
Max happened to glance at them at that moment and his heart turned over when he saw Maria kiss Michael’s hand lovingly. That scene said more than any words could have. In that gesture it showed how much they both loved and meant to each other. He turned his gaze away from them, staring fixedly towards the window. He and Liz had been like that at one time. With no complications but simple love between them. That time had passed away so fast. Before they had known it so many things had come between them and their relationship. It was like they had been blindsided by their problems. They didn’t have time to hold on to anything stable and so they had been swept apart in the confusion and chaos of his alien past. Maybe if they had more time to build a stable relationship…maybe, just maybe they’d have been able to work things through.
Not that thinking about the past matters now. Max thought bitterly.
The door to the apartment swung open once more and Kyle and Tess shuffled inside.
“Sorry we’re late.” Kyle apologized as they stepped out of their coats.
“Please, come inside.” Michael muttered sarcastically under his breath as he went to shut the door and lock it for precaution’s sake. “Nobody knocks anymore.” He grumbled.
“What kept you?” Maria asked.
“Dad.” Kyle replied. He frowned as he sat down on the couch along with Tess and Maria. “He was worried about something that happened this morning.”
“What?” Maria asked.
“I’m sure it was nothing but when dad came home from work this morning the front door was unlocked and he said that he had specifically locked it before he left.” Kyle explained. “He said that I woke up and he told me he would. Funny thing is I don’t remember waking up last night, much less talking to him.” Kyle shrugged. “Must have been half asleep.”
“You father was home when I came over last night. So something must have happened really late at night for him to have gone off.” Isabel commented with a small frown.
“You went to Kyle’s last night?” Max asked.
Isabel nodded. “Yeah. I needed to…talk about something.” She shrugged. “It was pretty late.”
“Yeah, Jim said it was pretty late.” Tess nodded. Then she gave Isabel a puzzled look. “Wait! You came over last night? I didn’t hear you.”
At this Isabel looked startled. “Of course I came over last night.” She answered. “You were there when I came! In fact you were sitting with me and Kyle and we were talking remember?”
This time Kyle turned to give Isabel a puzzled look. “Are you sure you came over last night?” he asked. “How come I don’t remember that? All I remember is having gone to bed early.”
“What?” Isabel cried. “Stop joking, Kyle. This isn’t funny! I was there at your house last night.” When Kyle and Tess both looked blankly at her, she said a little desperately. “Remember Tess, you got those pains and Kyle and I made you lie down? And remember I told you about that flashes I had?”
“What flashes?” Michael interrupted but Isabel waved him away as she tried to understand why Kyle and Tess were looking so blankly at her.
“Don’t tell me you don’t remember!” she cried. She did not understand how they could not remember such an important conversation. Something was wrong here.
“Isabel, are you sure you went last night…if you went at all?” Maria asked.
“Of course I’m sure!” Isabel snapped. “I went to talk to Kyle last night, right after I dream walked Alex.”
At this Max’s head came up sharply to look at her. “Dream walked Alex?” He narrowed his eyes at her. “I asked you to do that to Liz only.”
As Isabel shifted uncomfortably in her place and tried to avoid her brother’s probing look, she missed the startled look on Tess’s face.
** Flash **
“I did something I wasn’t sure I could do…” Isabel said as she paced.
“What?” Tess asked.
Turning to look at her, Isabel stammered, “I tried to dream walk Alex.”
** End Flash**
As soon as the flash ended, Tess jerked her head around to look at Kyle but he was still frowning in confusion. Meanwhile Max was asking Isabel something.
“Why didn’t you tell me you tried to dream walk Alex?” Max was asking. “And why did you need to go to Kyle?”
“Because I needed to talk to someone. And Kyle’s my friend!” Isabel replied defensively.
“You could have come to me.” Max said, feeling hurt. “Or Michael even.”
“What’s wrong with Kyle?” Isabel asked. “I can’t talk to him for some reason?”
“That’s not what I meant.” Max sighed. He idly wondered why Kyle was sitting quietly listening to this and not standing up to himself but he pushed that thought aside as he turned back to Isabel. He too didn’t notice the look on Tess’s face.
** Flash **
“Isabel!” Tess cried, rushing up to Isabel. “Is everything all right? Is something wrong with Max?”
“No, nothing’s wrong with Max…” she replied in an odd voice.
** Flash **
“Max asked me to do something for him today.” Isabel began slowly, her gaze far off. “He wanted me to try to dream walk Liz…. He wanted to erase any doubts that she was…that she was really gone.”
** End Flash **
“Then what did you mean, Max?” Isabel asked a bit angrily. “I don’t have to always come to you! I can go to whom ever I choose!”
“I’m not saying that you can’t…” Max began, his voice apologetic but Isabel cut him off.
“That was exactly what you were saying, Max!” she snapped.
“Look, stop this you guys!” Michael spoke up. He gave Max and Isabel both a look. “So she went to Kyle with her problems. So what? It’s great that she has someone else she can trust as well.” Michael said to Max.
Realizing that he was just being a jerk Max sighed. “I’m sorry, Iz.” He said. “I just got…over protective.”
“Jealous.” Maria corrected with a smirk.
“Is everyone done fighting?” Kyle asked. “Because if you are, I’d like to know why neither I nor Tess remember a darn thing about Isabel’s supposed visit last night!”
“You don’t remember anything?” Maria asked. “What time did you go over, Isabel?”
Isabel thought back. “Around one? One-thirty?” she guessed. “I don’t know exactly but it was pretty late.” She nodded towards Tess. “Tess was wearing her night clothes so I assume she was going to bed.”
Tess frowned a little at Isabel, her gaze almost involuntarily shifting to look at Kyle and a sudden blush began to creep up her face for no reason she could make out. Then she saw an image.
** Flash **
She was gripping Kyle’s shoulder as he hovered above her. “Don’t…” she whispered. “Don’t stop…”
Kyle’s eyes blazed with passion as he leaned down to kiss her hungrily.
** End Flash **
“Tess?” Max asked, breaking her from her flash. She whipped her head to look at him, breathing a little hard.
“What?” she asked, trying to fight down the blush.
“Are you feeling okay?” He asked with concern. “You look a little flushed.”
Isabel also turned to look at her. “Maybe the pregnancy is really bothering you. You weren’t too well last night even.”
“No, no!” Tess spoke as she hastily got to her feet. “I’m fine. I just need some water.” She quickly ran into the kitchen. She could feel everyone’s eyes on her, especially Kyle’s. Her thoughts went back to the kiss. Did Kyle really kiss her? How could she have forgotten that? And with a slight pang she realized that Kyle didn’t seem to remember it too.
Kyle watched her go with vague unsettlement. When Isabel had mentioned something about Tess’s clothes he had suddenly felt very uncomfortable. He had resisted the urge to glance over at Tess. He wished he knew why!
The talk was once more going back to last night, this time Isabel’s reason for having gone over. Apparently they were leaving alone the fact that Kyle and Tess didn’t remember last night. At least they were leaving it alone for the moment.
“What did you need to talk about when you went to Kyle’s?” Michael asked.
This time Isabel looked a bit uncomfortable. “I saw some things in the dream walk that I needed to talk to someone about.” She confessed. With a quick look at Kyle and Max she pressed ahead. She began to tell them what she had told Kyle; about the flashes, the sensations and her theory that Liz and Alex were alive.
Tess had just come back into the den while Isabel was telling this and as she heard Isabel recount everything, Tess felt her senses go numb. A slight gasp hitched in her throat as she felt hundred of images begin to rush in her head.
** Flash **
“Something happened – I lost control of the dream walk. It felt like I no longer was in control of what was happening, like someone else was determined to show me something…” Isabel was saying softly.
** Flash **
Isabel was frowning as she told them. “But that’s where the confusing part comes in: I saw Liz and Alex in almost all of them.”
** Flash **
Kyle kissing her and she saw herself kissing Kyle back.
** Flash **
Kyle had her face cupped in his hands as he said softly, “I just got worried. I worry a lot, in fact.”
** Flash **
“It’s her, isn’t it?” Tess asked after. Her voice was soft and curious so Kyle turned to look at her, not certain who she was talking about.
“Who?” he asked.
“Her.” Tess replied. “That girl at the Crash Down.”
** End Flash **
They came blindingly fast, like a blur of colors and sounds. She couldn’t separate one from another. They merged, gelled and produced a cacophony of sounds. It felt as if a barrier had broken and had caused a tidal wave of thoughts, images and memories to gush forth. Memories that she had had no recollection of before today.
** Flash **
Ava was standing in the Valenti’s den as she let out a short laugh. “You have no idea what you’re playin’ up against girl!” Tess took an involuntary step back at Ava’s mocking voice. The cold glint in her eyes chilled Tess and she felt fear run through her.
** Flash **
Ava had her cornered in the kitchen. “You’re not of much use to me…”Ava replied softly, an odd smile was on her lips, a smile that caused alarm to ripple through Tess. She opened her mouth to scream but Ava quickly shook her head, her smile dropping and a glare taking its place. “Don’t even think about screaming…”
** Flash **
She saw herself standing by the window, her hands splayed out protectively on her stomach as she felt fear run through her, fear of Ava.
** Flash **
She saw herself grab to the door frame shakily as the room spun in front of her. She felt a dull throb in her head, like someone had managed to let themselves in her head. She fought against whoever was inside her head, desperate to throw back up the walls in her head, but failing.
** Flash **
“…And you shall be the key to victory…” A voice whispered in her head. A cold, cruel voice.
“No!” she whispered before she fell unconscious on her bed.
** End Flash **
No one had yet noticed her pale features, her wide, frightened eyes or heard her gasp. But when Tess felt her fingers loose their feeling and the glass she had been carrying into the room slip from her, causing it to shatter loudly, everyone turned to look at her. But she was now no more aware of anything or anyone around her. She was trapped in her head, watching the memories come one after another.
** Flash **
“What have you done to me?” Tess whispered fearfully.
“Don’t worry,” Ava told her with a wave of her hand. “You won’t remember for too long…”
** Flash **
Ava had her eyes closed as Tess tried to fight off the mid warp. “Max will believe that you two slept together and that you are with his child.” Ava told her. “And that’s all I need to help Kivar win the war!”
** End Flash **[/b]
Everyone jumped to their feet and rushed to her side when they saw her collapse on to a heap on the floor.
“Tess!” Kyle cried as he reached her. He shook her. “Tess!”
“What’s wrong with her?” Maria asked in panic as Tess lay unresponsive. A crackling green energy began to flicker over Tess’s skin. It encompassed her as she lay unmoving on the floor.
“Max!” Isabel cried, griping her brother’s arm in fear.
Kyle reached out to touch Tess but Michael grabbed him and pulled him back. “Don’t touch her!” he ordered. “We don’t know what that is!”
Kyle glared at Michael. “I won’t leave her lying like that! What if she is in pain?” he asked angrily. He turned to Max. “Do something! What the hell is happening to her?”
Max ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t know!” he confessed with a fearful look.
“Do something, damnit!” Kyle yelled.
“What? What do I do?” Max asked.
The green energy was beginning to fluctuate over her body like waves washing over a shore. Though Tess still lay unconscious they had no idea if she was hurt or not.
“Connect with her!” Maria yelled at Max.
Max looked at her, uncertain. “Do it, Max!” Isabel demanded.
Nodding, Max stepped up to where Tess lay crumpled on the ground. He went down on his knees next to Tess and hesitantly laid a hand on her. Sharp pain shot up his arm when he touched Tess but he kept his hands on her. He tried to connect with her, sweat forming on his forehead in concentration. The pain just kept getting worse but he couldn’t form a connection. The harder he tried the worse the pain got. He let out a yell when he felt his hand burn. Then without warning the energy burst at him, flinging him away. He landed a few feet away, groaning.
“Max!” Isabel cried and ran to him. Maria also hurried to him as Isabel helped her brother up.
“I – I can’t connect!” Max gasped, cradling his hand. “It won’t let me!”
“Try again!” Kyle yelled, panic filling his features.
“Kyle!” Michael shouted at him to get him to calm down. “Max tried, it won’t make any difference a second time!”
Kyle turned to look at Tess, conflicting emotions warring in his face. “We have to do something.” He whispered.
He moved closer to Tess and when Michael reached out to stop him from getting too close to the green energy that now surrounded Tess, Kyle side stepped him and sat down next to Tess. He reached out to lay a hand on her hair.
“Kyle!” Maria called out fearfully. “Don’t!”
But Kyle didn’t listen. He inched his hand closer to Tess and the green field. He was hesitant but he wasn’t going to let Tess lie there on the floor. If nothing else he was going to set her down on a bed until they could figure out what was going on. He knew the energy might not let him touch Tess but something inside him doubted that.
“Kyle!” Maria cried out again when Kyle gently caressed Tess’s cheek.
“Wait, Maria!” Max said. “Look at the energy. It’s actually allowing Kyle to touch Tess.”
It was true. The energy was fluctuating wildly, convulsing over Tess but not harming Kyle.
“Tess.” Kyle called out softly. “Tess, wake up.”
Tess didn’t stir but the energy seemed to flicker. “Something’s happening, Max.” Isabel said quietly to Max who was fixated on what was happening, just like everyone else.
Kyle ran a hand through Tess’s hair, pushing it away from her face. “Tess…” he whispered lovingly and with concern.
This time Tess’s eyes flickered. “Kyle…” he heard her whisper.
He almost jumped in surprise. He wasn’t expecting any response. “Tess!” He cried, shaking her lightly. “Open your eyes!”
He was so intent on Tess that he didn’t pay attention to the energy crackling on Tess’s prone body. It had begun to waver and pulse, almost like gathering energy. The others noticed and Max grew worried as it just seemed to gain momentum. He began to tell Kyle to back off before something happened but just as he was about to address Kyle, there was a loud snap and then a burst of light.
Kyle instinctively grabbed onto Tess when he heard that sound. The second he touched Tess he felt the energy run through him, connecting him with Tess. Just as the connection opened up between them, Kyle was bombarded with a rush of images. He gasped at their intensity but held on tightly as he saw everything Tess was seeing.
** Flash **
“You know the first sign of insanity is talking to yourself.” Tess’s voice came from behind him.
Kyle whipped his head around and found Tess grinning at him from the entrance to the living room.
** Flash **
“Admit it, Kyle!” Tess grinned. “I had you going there!”
“I was just humoring you.” Kyle told her. “I knew you were using the remote control all the time.” But when Tess only raised one amused eyebrow, Kyle smiled sheepishly, “Okay, so you had me there!” he admitted. He gave her a mock threatening glare. “But if you ever tell that to anyone, I will have to use my real alien powers on you!”
“Alien’s honor!” Tess quipped up quickly, raising two fingers in the air.
Kyle glanced at her in amusement. “That’s a peace sign.” He told her.
“No, it’s not.” She replied. Her eyes twinkled mischievously. “It’s the V of Antar!
** Flash **
“There is a lot going on and all the tension isn’t good for the baby.” Kyle said softly. Something changed in Kyle’s eyes as his gaze flitted down to her stomach and then back up at her. There was need, a hunger and something else in his eyes.
Tess placed her hand on his, which was still on her face. “I know and I’m taking care of both of us.” She then smiled at him. “Besides, I have you here to look after me.”
Kyle nodded, his eyes and face suddenly deadly serious. “Yeah, you do.” Then his gaze flitted down to her lips.
** Flash **
Tess heard Kyle whisper her name hoarsely before his lips brushed hers lightly. She groaned softly when he pulled back only to brush against them again. She clutched Kyle’s hair, almost forcing him to meet her lips. Kyle smiled against her lips as he allowed himself to be pulled into the kiss. But just as quickly the smile was wiped off his face. He could only feel Tess’s lips on his, feel her soft skin beneath his hands, hear her quiet moans.
** Flash **
Kyle was sitting at the foot of her bed, keeping vigil while she slept. He watched the light play across her stomach and he smiled. It looked like an angel was sleeping in a halo of gold light. His gaze traveled up to her face and he saw her sleeping peacefully. Tess shifted slightly, rolling over to her side. As she did so a golden strand of her hair fell across her face. She twitched slightly in annoyance and Kyle smiled. He gently pushed back the piece of hair for her, tucking it behind her ear. He gave her a loving kiss on her forehead but drew back abruptly when he felt her stir.
** Flash **
“The baby!” Tess gasped, sitting upright on the bed. She put her hands on her stomach. “There was something I felt last night…I was scared…so scared…of something or someone…”
** Flash **
“I wouldn’t have wanted this for you whether or not you were my sister.” Kyle replied, a regret shining in his eyes.
** Flash **
Tess watched Kyle exit her room to get her breakfast with a sad smile. “I wish it would have been you instead of Max…” she whispered, regret, pain and grief lining her voice.
** Flash **
Ava’s hand was placed on Tess’s mouth, stifling her screams. “Don’t be an idiot, Tess.” Ava chided lightly, almost happily. “You know screaming never does any good.”
** Flash **
“Come on, Tess!” Ava whined. “Don’t make this so tiring. You know I’m going to win anyway. So, just let me do what I came here for and we’ll go on our way. Okay?”
When Tess just glared at Ava and let out another muffled scream, Ava sighed. “Fine, we’ll do this the hard way.” Ava placed her free hand on Tess’s head once more. “Now, just think about the granolith, okay?” she coaxed. “It’s location, the way too it…that’s all I ask.”
** Flash **
“What the hell are you trying to do?” she hissed angrily. “Let me do my fucking work!”
Suddenly Kyle’s voice came from the hallway. “Tess? Are you all right? I thought I heard something breaking.”
Ava whirled at the sound and lost her hold over Tess’s mouth. Tess snatched the moment and yelled. “Kyle!” before Ava clamped down on her again. But Kyle was already hurrying down the hallway.
** Flash **
You’re the one! You’re the one who’s causing all the problems!” Kyle cried when he saw Ava.
** Flash **
“What a mess!” Ava muttered under her breath as she began to mind warp Kyle and Tess. “I’ll have to clean up.”
** Flash **
“You have no idea what you’re playin’ up against girl!”
** Flash **
“…And you shall be the key to victory…” Ava’s cold, cruel voice whispered in her head.
** End Flash **
Michael, Maria, Max and Isabel could only watch helplessly as Kyle’s eyes widened in shock at the first contact with Tess. His eyes glazed over, almost as if he was seeing something the others couldn’t. Max was debating whether to try and separate the two when they heard Kyle and Tess gasp. They looked at the two and found that the energy was gone. Tess and Kyle sat clinging to each other, panting hard, a wild look in their eyes.
“Kyle, Tess!” Isabel cried.
They all gathered around them, helping them to their feet. “What happened?” Michael asked Kyle. “What did you do?”
Kyle shook his head in a daze. “I don’t know!” he stammered.
“Tess, are you all right?” Max asked with worry. “Is the baby okay?”
Tess looked at Max blankly for a minute then her eyes cleared over. She turned to look at Kyle whose mind was slowly catching up with all the images he had seen with Tess. As it all fell into place, as all the memories, flashes and thoughts came to her, she shivered.
“Tess?” Max asked again. “Are you and the baby alright?”
Tess turned her attention back to him, still holding on to Maria for support. She shook her head. “There was no baby, Max.” She replied. Her eyes turned hard at the thought. “There never was. It was all a mind warp.”
“What?” Isabel cried.
“Was it you? Why would you do something like that?” Maria demanded, angry.
Tess shook her head. “It wasn’t me! I was mind warped too!” she cried.
“By whom?” Max demanded.
This time it was Kyle who answered. “Ava.” He said angrily. “Ava’s been behind this the entire time! She’s working for Kivar. That bitch had me under a warp too! But when I connected with Tess, for some reason the warp was broken. I remember everything! It’s always been Ava!”
There was only a shocked silence in the room at Kyle’s announcement.
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
“We knew you couldn’t do it!” Rath stated smugly as he and Lonnie sat in the car behind Ava on their way to Kivar’s.
“Shut up, Rath!” Ava hissed as she stared ahead angrily.
“Kivar’s gonna be pissin’ mad.” Lonnie added.
“I told you. I’m going to try again. If Kyle hadn’t woken up, I would have done my work!” Ava snapped.
Rath leaned forward and sneered. “Kivar’s not gonna want any excuses.”
“That isn’t any of your damn business!” Ava retorted, her hands tightening on the wheel. He was right though, she knew. Kivar was going to be mad.
Suddenly Ava felt a sharp pain in her head. Cursing loudly, she swerved off the road, holding her head in her hands. The pain was too sharp for her to concentrate.
“What the fuck? Can’t ya drive, Ava?” Lonnie yelled as she was slammed into the door as the car screeched to a stop.
But Ava was now staring at them in horror. Rath and Lonnie suddenly felt fear claw at them when they saw her expression. She was terrified.
“Oh fuck!” she cursed quietly.
“What?” Rath asked nervously.
“Get out of the car! Now!” Ava yelled.
“What?” Lonnie shouted.
“I said get out! Go to Kivar. I need to be somewhere else!” Ava told them, pushing open their door with her powers.
“You’re gonna skip out on the meetin’ with Kivar?” Rath asked incredulously. “You just gonna send us? Are you fucked up?”
Ava jammed the key into the ignition and re-started the car. “The meeting can go to hell! I have to go to Roswell right now!” she shouted in panic.
“What? Why?” Lonnie asked. “Kivar’s not gonna be pleased if ya blow him off!”
“Forget Kivar. He’s going to have my ass if I don’t stop fix this in time!” Ava shouted.
“Fix what?” Lonnie asked.
Ava shot them a look. “Tess and Kyle’s mind warps have broken. I’ve lost control. It won’t be long before I loose control over Max and Maria’s as well! They’re all connected. Damn it!”
Lonnie and Rath sat back in their seats, not sure whether they should feel pleased that Ava messed up or start trying find some way to save Ava’s – and their own – asses from Kivar.
“Shit…” Rath muttered.
“Shit is right!” Ava said. “Now get out! Go stall or something. I have to take care of this another way, something I should have done long ago.”
“We’re comin’ with you.” Lonnie argued, not really wanting to go to Kivar without Ava and take the heat for her.
Ava just glared at her and she shoved them out of the car with her powers. As Lonnie and Rath tumbled outside, Ava shut the door and peeled off down the highway.
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
Liz was having a dream, a terrifying dream. She could feel the fear; taste the blood in her mouth. She could hear the screams, feel the heat. She sat up in bed with a strangled cry, her heart pounding, and sweat running down her back. She glanced at the clock and outside. It was almost afternoon.
Liz flung back the covers. Her legs felt weak and the fear was still racing through her. She was slipping into her clothes, wanting to go see Alex and ask if anything was wrong when a flash brought her to her knees.
** Flash **
Tess was cowering in a deserted alley, blood running down her face. She saw Kyle run to her, trying to help but he was thrown back by some invisible force.
“Kyle!” Tess screamed.
“I’ve had enough!” Ava snapped angrily as she came into view. “No more games. I’m going to get the granolith!”
** Flash **
Liz could only hear the screams of her friends and feel the pain sweep through her.
** End Flash **
Liz sat up, shaking. “Oh my god!” she whispered. “Ava’s done with patience.”
Liz remembered the fear and the pain and felt anger run through her. She jumped to her feet and hurriedly dressed. She had to help them. Ava was not going to hurt any more of her friends.
She was rushing through the den when Alex came out of the room equally shaken. He saw Liz and knew. “Liz…” he began, telling her to wait for Serena but Liz shook her head, knowing what he would say.
“No Alex. It’s now or never!”
“I know! I felt it. This is it!” Alex replied, grabbing a hold of her before she could rush out. “But we can’t just jump into it. We need to go prepared.”
“But it might be happening right now!” Liz cried as she tried to shake loose.
But Alex held firm. “I believe your flashes come a little before the event actually happens. Besides, right now I’m not feeling anything except a whole lot of unsettled emotions for everyone.”
“Fine.” Liz bit out. “What do you want to do?”
“Prepare.” Alex stated. He dropped her arm, trusting she wouldn’t run out on him. “Let’s go wake up Serena. She was exhausted after she sent those flashes to Isabel.”
At this Liz stopped and looked at him in confusion. “About that…why did she do it? After telling us that we need to keep a low profile?”
Alex smiled a little. “Tell me, why are did you almost rush out to help even though Max and Tess hurt you? You were going to save Tess, because Ava is after her. Why help her when she hurt you?” Alex asked.
At this Liz looked a bit uncomfortable. She shrugged. “Because no matter what the cost…they are all my friends, even Tess. We’ve been through too much, have too many enemies to start alienating our friends.”
“That’s Serena’s reason too.” Alex told her. “Last night we decided that no matter what the cost, some things are just worth it. Like her loyalty and friendship with the others.”
“I just hope she managed to give Isabel a heads up on Ava or on us.” Liz said, biting her lip anxiously.
Alex smiled as he headed off to Serena’s room. “I think she did.” He replied.
TBC........
<center>There are endings and beginnings and then there are Crossroads; and, somehow, in the end all that's left are Pieces Of A Dream</center>
-
FallenMagic
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 390
- Joined: Thu Dec 05, 2002 1:51 am
- Location: Malaysia
Shadows -- Part 90
Author's Note: Another nice long, loads of action filled part!Yeah it sure took long to build up but it's falling fast
Part 90
Her pulse was racing, her heart was hammering with partial fear and partial tense expectation of what the encounter would bring. She had been waiting for this moment for quite some time now. She had been waiting for it, craving it. This would be her revenge; her fight. For all that she had lost, for all that she had suffered, for her friends, for Alex, for Maria…this would be about it all.
She watched Alex and Serena plan and discuss their move quietly from her corner. Her face betrayed none of her emotions. Anyone who looked at her would not know about the storm brewing inside her. She saw Alex shoot her a quick, curious look but she wasn’t worried that he would be able to read her. She had made sure she was sending no signals that might worry him. She only let him feel calm, reassuring waves come off her.
She knew that the moment Alex would feel the anger and the adrenaline pumping through her, he would know what she was planning to do. And she couldn’t let that happen. Nothing and no one was going to stop her from getting what she desired.
Alex once more glanced at Liz, sitting silently across the room. Something was bothering him about her. It wasn’t something he could see or feel but something he knew instinctively. Her face and eyes were unreadable, and when he tried feeling her emotions with his powers all he got was calm, reassuring waves. On any other day her calm features and emotions wouldn’t have bothered him, Liz wasn’t one to panic but he was feeling unsettled this time. What he sensed coming off from Liz was too calm, too placid. Put simply, it was just too rehearsed.
Liz chose that moment to look at him and he held her gaze. Serena was telling him something but he was too busy staring at Liz to listen. Liz didn’t turn away from him, instead she stared right back. Alex inclined his head almost imperceptibly, as if to tell her he knew she was up to something. He didn’t think she saw the gesture but something in Liz’s eyes flickered, something that looked like unease and guilt. Abruptly she looked away, fixing her gaze out the window and down at the busy street.
Just the fact that Liz had looked away, her passive face washed with unease, if only for a split second, was all that Alex needed to confirm his suspicion. Liz was up to something. He let his speculative gaze stay on her a moment longer before he turned his attention back to Serena.
You’re hiding something from me, Liz. Alex thought. And whatever it is, I just hope it isn’t something stupid or reckless.
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
Tess sat gripping Kyle’s hand tightly in hers as Max paced the room. She watched him silently, biting her lip. She heard Maria murmur something to Michael and she turned to see Michael glaring furiously out the window. Isabel was sitting, looked shaken, on a chair.
Tess and Kyle together had told everyone what they knew, about how Ava had mind warped them, how she had made them all think she was their friend, what she was after and how easily she had made them believe there was a baby. It had shocked everyone one, shaken their belief that they were safe as long as they were together. How could they have misjudged someone so much? How had Ava managed to pull one over them? Why hadn’t any one noticed the mind warp?
“So, you mean to tell us that Ava has been leading us which way she wishes all this time?” Michael demanded, breaking the oppressing silence. Tess winced slightly as he turned to look at her, his voice sounding threatening.
She nodded. “Pretty much.” She replied.
“So Kivar’s known about our every move for these past few months?” He asked, already knowing the answer. When Tess nodded again, he cursed loudly.
Isabel shot him a disapproving look. “Michael…” she sighed.
“What?” he rounded on her, sweeping a hand through his hair. “I have every right to curse and to worry! We’ve been sitting ducks for so long! We could have been lead straight into a trap and to our death without being aware of it! Of course it’s reason to worry!”
“But the question is why didn’t Kivar use the upper hand he had? Why not capture us?” Max asked. “He had so many opportunities! Though I hate to admit it he could have easily caught us off guard. Why didn’t he?”
“Because,” Tess sighed. “He wants the granolith. Capturing you or any one of us won’t do him much good because he has no way of being certain if he can get the location of the granolith from us.”
“But what about the mind probe?” Isabel asked. “Ava tried to do it to you, Nicholas tried it on Max. We were lucky those times. Kivar could have tried again.”
Tess felt Kyle’s grip on her hand tighten when Isabel mentioned what Ava had tried to do last night to her. She felt a small rush of joy at his protectiveness but she pushed it away for the moment, turning her thoughts to the problem at hand. “He could have but that would have not assured him the location.” Tess explained. “We’ve beaten him twice. For all he knows, he might not be able to get the information straight from our minds.”
“What about Courtney?” Maria asked, glancing briefly at Michael, remembering that Michael had told the skin the granolith’s location. “Nicholas had almost gotten hold of the location from her. He would have too if she hadn’t killed herself.”
“Courtney was a skin. She and Nicholas had the same genetic make-up.” Tess explained. “It makes sense that he could access her mind more easily than he could ours.”
“Somehow that doesn’t make me feel any safer!” Isabel replied.
“Of course we aren’t safe!” Michael retorted.
“How does…how does the baby fit into all of this?” Max asked hesitantly. Tess raised tired eyes to meet his, reading the hesitation in them.
“There is no baby, Max.” She said softly. “I told you that. There never was. It was just another mind warp.”
Max’s eyes flashed with relief but it was tinged with something else too. Tess could have sworn it was pain over a lost child. She understood what he was feeling. Though she was vastly relieved that she and Max had never slept together and that there was no baby, she had formed a sort of connection or bond with the child she had believed to have existed. It pained her to know that there was no baby. It was almost like losing him. It didn’t make any sense but she couldn’t say she didn’t understand the pain. She did and she knew Max did too. Watching Max she saw the moment Max broke out of the mind warp himself. She saw his eyes cloud over and then clear as he remembered that night clearly. He remembered Ava knocking him unconscious and him waking up in total confusion the next morning. Max’s eyes met hers and he nodded almost imperceptibly. Tess just smiled a little in relief. At least he had broken free.
“But why make us all believe there was a baby?” Kyle asked breaking the staring going on between Max and Tess, confused. “Why go through all that trouble?”
Tess turned to give him a dry smile. “What better way to make us use the granolith again than to force us to contact Antar?” she asked. “She didn’t get far enough into the plan but she was steadily working her way towards making us all believe that the baby was sick. If we would have believed that then we would have tried to use the granolith in one way or another.”
“But we don’t know what the granolith can be used for, aside from time travel.” Maria pointed out.
“We’d have figured it out.” Tess replied with a shrug. “Ava was counting on it.”
Isabel watched Tess carefully, assessing everything Tess was explaining. “How do you know all of this stuff?” she asked suddenly, suspiciously. “Ava could not possibly have told you all of this.”
“You’re right.” Tess replied. “She didn’t but trapped in my head, I had a lot of time to think. I over heard some things and the others I just connected the dots.”
Kyle shot Isabel a hard look. “You’re not going to doubt Tess now, are you Isabel?” he asked in slight anger.
Isabel lanced over at Kyle, her gaze speculative. For a moment she just stared at Tess and him silently then slowly she shook her head. “No, I’m not.” She replied. “I was just wondering, that’s all.”
“So, what do we do now?” Maria asked. “I mean now that we know who Ava is working for, what should we do?”
“I say we fight back.” Michael replied.
“How?” Kyle countered. “Ava’s powerful. We don’t know how powerful but we can safely assume she’s got more power than any one of you. She could hold a mind warp over so many people without breaking a sweat! Who knows what else she can do.”
“Kyle’s right.” Max said. “We need to know what she can do.”
“And how can we do that?” Michael asked impatiently, itching to get his hands in Ava. “We can’t go up to her and ask!”
“No, we can’t.” Max agreed. “But we can plan this carefully. We need to. Because she’s not working alone. She’s got Kivar behind her and I think we can also assume that Rath and Lonnie work for her too.” He shot Maria a look. “They must have been working for Ava when they tailed you guys.”
“That’s the only possibility.” Maria agreed, shivering slightly at the memory. She felt Michael’s arms come around her waist, almost protectively and she shot him a quick, secret smile. She leaned against Michael as she listened to the others.
“So, what you’re saying is we wait.” Isabel asked, her uncertainty and fear showing on her face.
Max nodded. “That’s the only thing we can do right now. We can’t just rush into a fight.”
“Max is right.” Tess spoke up. Her eyes had turned vulnerable just at the memory of what Ava had done to her. “She’s powerful. You have no idea just how powerful.”
“No one goes anywhere alone.” Max ordered. “That’s as good as being open to an attack. Always take someone with you, preferably someone who has some power.”
When everyone nodded their assent, Maria grabbed Michael’s hand and began to pull him into the kitchen. “I don’t know about you guys, but all this talking has made me hungry. I’m going to see if spaceboy has anything edible in here.”
Tess watched Michael being dragged off with amusement. When she turned back, she found Kyle watching her speculatively. Something in his eyes had her swallowing hard. His eyes were unreadable and yet she could feel the impending sense of a talk coming on. She was right when Kyle suddenly got up, pulling her up with him.
“And where are you two heading off to?” Isabel asked shooting Max a knowing look. She knew Kyle was going to talk with Tess about the entire baby issue and she thought it was about time too. Still she couldn’t help smiling to herself.
“We’ll be back in a while.” Kyle answered, not bothering with anymore explanation.
“Kyle!” Tess said as he handed her her coat and pulled open the door. “Where are we going?”
“Out.” Was all she got in reply.
Just as she was out the door Tess caught Max’s eye and he smiled a little at her and mouthed. “Go for it.”
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
Ava stood at the city limits and gazed at Roswell. With her hands at her hips and an irritated frown on her face, she tried to see if she could sense Tess’s location. A few minutes ago she had felt Max’s mindwarp break and that only meant that Maria’s wouldn’t be too far behind now.
Ava had no doubt that everyone must know everything now. Tess wouldn’t have waited too long to rush to Max and the others and tell them everything. And if they doubted her, Kyle would back up her story. The very thought that everything might slip out of her grasp, especially when she was this close, infuriated Ava.
But right now is not the time for anger. Ava thought, willing herself to be calm as she scanned the town. That time will come later.
Right now she had to find Tess and finish this once and for all. Suddenly Ava’s powers honed in on Tess. She grinned a cold, ruthless smile to herself.
Gotcha! She thought.
Ava began to head into town on foot, not bothering with the car. It would only warn Tess of her approach with all the noise. Maybe things might be a bit tough for her now. Getting the granolith and delivering the Royal Four would become more of a challenge but Ava wasn’t done yet. She still had control. As long as she had that, there was no way she was going to loose. One way or another, Tess would be the key to victory.
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
The three walked silently side by side down the length of the road. They looked like regular townspeople, out for a walk or stroll. But every once in a while one of them would sweep an observant gaze over the entire area, checking for a familiar face.
Liz pushed back a strand of copper colored hair as she squinted at her surroundings. “Anything?” she asked a blonde Alex.
Alex shook his head, mentally concentrating on trying to pick up on a connection with Ava. “Nothing.” He sighed. “I don’t think I can do it. There’s no way I can connect to her.”
“Keep trying.” Serena advised.
“I’ll try but I doubt it would do any good.” Alex muttered as he once more tried using his powers.
Liz meanwhile stood in the middle of the sidewalk, staring fixatedly down the road. She could have sworn she felt something, like a warning. She looked quickly at Alex to see if he picked up on anything but it didn’t appear to be so.
“Let’s stick to the plan.” Serena was saying. “Let’s just scout out this side of Roswell and see if Alex can get a feel of Ava.”
Liz was barely listening to her. Right now she was more intent on getting to Ava and serving her her just desserts. Impatiently Liz pushed back the strand of hair that had crept over her face, narrowing her gray eyes to try to enhance the feeling she was having. Then, without warning, she saw it; a premonition.
** Flash **
The alley was dark and deserted. The noise from the street was distant, cut off. This was an alley where you could be mugged in broad daylight and no one would hear your screams for help.
Liz saw a blonde head lying on the dirty alley floor, blood oozing from the injury at the back of her head. Liz instantly recognized Tess and her hand flew to her mouth in shock.
From the corner of her eye she saw Ava grinning down at Tess’s prone body.
** End Flash **
Liz opened her eyes slowly, shaken by how real the flash had seemed. She knew without a doubt that this would happen in the very near future if she didn’t stop it in time. She knew that alley; she knew it because she had lived all her life in this small town and knew every nook and cranny. And she knew she had to go there right now if she was to save Tess.
Alex happened to glance over at Liz and saw her staring down the street, an odd look on her face. He frowned slightly and tried to get her attention.
“Lisa?” Alex said, using her pseudo-name. When Liz didn’t respond, still staring straight ahead, he touched her on the shoulder. “Liz?”
Liz jumped slightly at the touch, having been broken out of her thoughts. When she saw it was only Alex she forced a casual expression on her face. “Anything?” she asked.
Still frowning Alex shook his head. “No.” he replied. “What were you thinking about just then?” he asked abruptly, hoping to catch her off-guard. Something did not seem right with Liz.
But Liz had been prepared for his question. She shook her head innocently. “Nothing at all” She answered. “Why do you ask?”
Alex didn’t reply, instead he turned back to Serena. “What do we do next?” he asked.
“We try our luck elsewhere.” Serena replied.
Liz bit her lip, eager to get rid of Alex and Serena so she could follow the lead her flash had given her. She was still adamant about this being her fight and she wasn’t willing to let Alex and Serena come along with her. She knew that with them around she’d never be able to take down Ava on her own. That was what she wanted.
“I’ve got a better idea.” Liz said quickly as Serena and Alex began to walk. They turned to look at her questioningly. She bit her lip before she hurried on. “Why don’t we spilt up? I’ll go one way and you and Alex can go the other? That way we’ll cover more ground quickly.”
Serena looked at her uncertainly. “I’m not sure splitting up is a good idea.” She replied.
Liz gave her a reassuring smile, ignoring the frown Alex was sporting. “It is. We can track Ava down faster and before her trail gets cold.”
“I don’t like the thought of you going alone.” Alex objected. “I’ll go with you.”
“No!” Liz burst out and then forced herself to speak calmly. “What I mean is that I’ll be fine. I can protect myself. So can Serena. You should go with her. She’ll need you more than I would. You and I are the only ones with a connection to the others. You can help her.”
Alex looked at Liz hard, almost as if asking her what she was up to. Liz only gave him an innocent look. She wasn’t sure whether Alex would fall for it or not but she really needed to go do this alone. When Alex finally nodded reluctantly, she let out a relived breath.
“Good.” She said as she began to walk backwards down the way the alley was. “I’ll go this way and you go the other. We’ll meet back at the apartment in an hour.” An hour should do it. Liz thought.
Without waiting for an answer Liz turned and briskly began to walk down the street, breaking into a run only when she was sure she was out of sight from Serena and Alex. She had to get to the alley and fast.
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
Tess walked in tense silence alongside Kyle. He had dragged her out of Michael’s apartment and they had now walked a block without saying a word to each other. They didn’t even look at each other; both staring straight ahead though occasionally Tess could feel Kyle glancing at her. She wondered why Kyle had brought her out here, why he couldn’t talk to her in the apartment. Then she mentally shook her head. She did know why Kyle didn’t want to talk in front of everyone. He wanted to ask about the non-existent baby and even she didn’t want to talk about it with Kyle in front of everyone. So they continued their walk, both nervous and unsure about how to begin.
Tess glanced at her surroundings and vaguely noticed that the street was pretty deserted. It had a stretch of abandoned or run down motels and shops and only a few people could be seen walking here. Not really bothered by it, she looked quickly at Kyle from the corner of her eye. She sighed, resigned to walking some more in silence. She would have started the conversation but truthfully, she was as nervous about this as he looked. She wasn’t expecting Kyle to say anything for a lot longer so she was startled when his voice broke through her thoughts.
“Let me get something straight.” He said, stopping almost abruptly and turning to look at her. When Tess stopped too and turned towards him, he continued. “There is no baby, there never was? Answer in yes or no, please.”
Tess shook her head. “No. Like I said earl-” But she was stopped by Kyle.
“I said just yes or no.” He reminded her. Seeing the serious look on his face, she nodded.
“All right.” She answered softly.
“So there is no baby?” he asked again, as if hearing it again would help him believe it.
“No.” Tess replied, her eyes falling to her feet.
“You and Max never…” He trailed off, looking slightly uncomfortable. Tess raised her eyes to meet his, waiting for him to finish. “Never…you know.” Kyle hedged. He cleared his throat as he mumbled, “Trimmed each other’s lamps?”
Tess had to smile at that. Still smiling she shook her head. “No. Never.”
A look of relief passed over Kyle’s face but it was replaced by an unreadable look just as quickly. Kyle didn’t say anything else as he turned and began to walk again. Tess followed, trying to read him but she was unable to make anything out. They walked for another half-block before Kyle, still walking, asked her, “Do you love him?”
Tess gave him a surprised look. “Who? Max?” she asked.
Kyle didn’t stop walking but shot her a quick look before looking away. “Yeah. Max.”
Tess bit her lip, considered her answer. She remembered having told him that she did love Max. She considered lying again but then rebelled against the idea. There were already too many lies in her life, too many false illusions. She owed it to both of them to be honest.
“No…” she replied softly, not looking at Kyle as she answered. “No, I don’t.” Because she wasn’t looking at him, she missed the long look Kyle gave her. It held relief, uncertainty and something more than caring.
Tess didn’t dare turn to look at Kyle. She didn’t know why her heart felt so heavy, why she felt so sad. She didn’t know why Kyle was asking her all of this but she decided that maybe he was angry with her for lying to him, angry that he had been one of Ava’s victims because of her. But then that didn’t make any sense.
She wanted to tell him that she loved him, maybe she always had but she was scared to say it. She was scared that he wouldn’t return her feelings. Almost inadvertently her thoughts flew to the kiss they had shared last night and she felt her heart rate pick up. She still wasn’t sure what to make of the kiss. Maybe it meant nothing at all.
Or maybe it meant something after all. She thought but pushed that thought away. There was no use in false hope.
Kyle was still watching her with a mixture of uncertainty and longing. He watched her biting her lip in thought and he had this insane urge to lean down and kiss her. But, more pressing was a question burning in his mind. Wanting it answered he laid a hand on Tess’s shoulder, pulling her to a stop.
Tess turned to look at him questioningly and then felt unease claw at her when she saw the look in his eyes. Kyle looked at her steadily for a moment before asking, “Why did you lie to me?” he asked.
“About what?” Tess stammered.
Kyle’s hand dropped away from her shoulder and he stuffed it in his pockets. He shrugged slightly. “About being in love with Max? When I asked you once…you said you did love him…” He looked at her with hurt and confusion. “Why did you lie to me, Tess?”
Tess looked down at her feet, blinking back the tears that had suddenly formed. She knew why she had lied to him but how could she tell him that? How could she tell him she had lied to protect her heart and her feelings? That she had done it because she had had no other choice.
When Tess didn’t answer, Kyle probed gently, sensing her discomfort. “Tess?”
Tess raised teary eyes to meet his. She shrugged, trying to make light of it but she wasn’t too successful. “Because I was scared.” She admitted.
“Scared?” Kyle asked with a puzzled look. “Of what?”
Tess hesitated before saying quietly, so quietly that had not Kyle been watching her intently he would have missed her words. “Of having my heart broken.” She tore her gaze away from his, looking anywhere but him. “I was scared that if I told you – or anyone – what I was really feeling then…then I might get hurt and lose the person I truly cared about. I was scared that he might not love me back. And I couldn’t stand that thought. So I decided that if he never knew about it then I wouldn’t get hurt.”
At first Kyle only felt jealousy towards whomever Tess loved so much. But after a moment his jealousy was replaced by this insane need to know who it was that Tess cared for so much. Ignoring the pain in his own heart, he asked, “Who do you love, Tess?”
Tess ignored his probing stare, not meeting his eyes, still adamant not to let him know it was him. But when Kyle gently touched her hand and said, “Tell me…please?” Tess couldn’t stop her heart from lurching.
She turned her head and met his questioning eyes. She let what she was feeling for him show in her eyes. She forgot all about being scared, and of the idea of rejection. Her only thought was that she loved him and would take all chances she had if she could be with him.
The second Tess raised her eyes to meet his Kyle felt his heart stop. Her eyes were filled with vulnerability, uncertainty but most of all love…love for him. He still didn’t fully comprehend that she was talking about him, that the person she loved was him…at least not until she smiled softly at him and said, “You.”
For a second Kyle stared at her stunned silence. Seeing his shock Tess began to take a step back, afraid that she had just ruined her friendship with Kyle, that he didn’t love her back. But then Kyle moved so fast that she barely saw him move. Her breath got caught in a gasp as Kyle shot out his hand and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her back close to him. He had her pressed flush against him before she could even get out a word and he crushed his lips down on hers.
Tess felt lightheaded as he kissed her senseless. She could feel Kyle’s arm snake up to tangle in her hair. She felt his other hand caress her back gently, pulling her even closer. Her heart singing with joy, Tess kissed him back with all she felt for him. For a long moment it was just the two of them, alone in their private world. After what seemed like a long, wonderfully sensual kiss, Kyle pulled back and grinned down at her.
He couldn’t believe what Tess had told him. He couldn’t believe that he had just kissed her and been kissed backs by her in broad daylight. His heart felt lighter, over joyed. He rested his forehead against hers and looked down into her blue eyes and said, “I’ve been waiting forever to hear you say that!” He lifted her off from the ground and hugged her close before setting her back down. Tess laughed at his antic, holding on to Kyle. Kyle kissed her once more before saying hoarsely, “I love you! I’ve loved you for a long time!”
Grinning widely, feeling as if she’d just been offered the world, she poked him lightly. “It’s about time you said it! I was getting tired of waiting!”
“Say it again, Tess.” Kyle coaxed. “I don’t think I’ll tire of hearing you say it.”
“Say what? Tess asked innocently though her eyes twinkled mischievously. Kyle just leaned down and gave her another kiss. This was softer, lighter but it was as passionate as the first one and left her heart pounding. “I love you, Kyle.” She said softly when she was able.
“Now ain’t that sweet?” A mocking voice broke in. Startled Kyle and Tess turned at the sound of the voice and Tess instantly griped Kyle’s arm tightly when she saw who it was. Ava stood smiling coldly at them. She inclined her head as she regarded them. “So you two finally admitted your feelings for each other.” She drawled. “About time too!”
“Ava!” Tess whispered fearfully. The joy she had just felt was swept away the instant she saw the dupe. Kyle stepped in front of Tess, shielding her from Ava. He began to push her back as he himself took small steps backwards. Ava noticed and smirked.
“You think you can protect her, or yourself for that matter from me?” she asked with amusement.
Kyle glared at the dupe. “You aren’t going to hurt her!” he shouted at her.
“I promise what I have in mind won’t cause her pain…” She paused and grinned. “At least not too much of it…”
Tess just gripped Kyle’s arm tighter as she desperately looked around to find some one to help them out. There was no one on the street, it was deserted. And even if there were people around she doubted they could fight Ava off. She slowly began to back away, pulling Kyle with her.
“We’ve got to go back to Michael’s.” Tess whispered to Kyle. Kyle nodded imperceptibly.
He turned to Ava and shot her a scathing look. “We’re on to you, Ava. Even if you try to stop us right now, someone or the other will come looking for us.” I hope. He thought.
Ava nodded, still smiling. “I’m counting on that.” She replied.
They felt cold fear churn in their stomach as Ava approached them. Kyle pushed Tess backwards, still shielding her from Ava but when Ava raised her hand and shot out at them, he stumbled and tripped. At the same moment Tess was pushed by an invisible force far away from Kyle.
“Tess!” He cried out as Ava turned to Tess.
Tess’s gaze was locked on Ava, her heart now pounding with fear. She wanted to run to Kyle and see if he was okay but something was holding her immobile. She could only watch Ava approach her but she couldn’t move.
“I was afraid this would happen.” Ava said to her as she moved closer. “But no matter, I’ve got another trick up my sleeve.”
Kyle frantically tried to get to his feet and he rushed at Ava. Ava glanced at him briefly before she flung out her hand in his direction. Kyle was thrown back once again by the invisible power as Ava once more turned on Tess. But this time Tess was ready.
Before Ava could react, Tess raised her hand and shot out at Ava. Ava faltered back and turned enraged eyes at her. She couldn’t believe that Tess had dared to try and fight her. Tess, her hand still raised, kept her eyes firmly on Ava. The fear she felt around Ava she forced back. Her face appeared calm but when she addressed Kyle, he heard the slight tremble in her voice.
“Kyle, go and get the others.” She said, her eyes trained on Ava who was regarding her warily.
“No, I am not leaving you!” Kyle cried out as he eyed the two aliens facing each other, both ready to fight.
“Kyle, do no argue with me.” Tess snapped. “I can handle myself.”
“Yes Kyle,” Ava mocked, smiling. “Go and leave your girlfriend by herself. I’ll take good care of her.”
Ignoring Ava for the moment he turned desperately towards Tess. “She’s too powerful!” he objected. “I’m not leaving!”
“How sweet.” Ava grinned, glancing at Kyle. “Brave till the end.”
Tess knew Kyle wouldn’t leave her but she also knew that the only way Ava could be defeated was if everyone worked together. While she was still keeping her gaze on Ava, her hand raised to strike if she moved, Tess gave Kyle a shove with her powers. Kyle stumbled backwards towards the way they had come only moment before.
Staring apprehensively at Tess and Ava, he pleaded, “Tess…don’t…”
But Tess’s voice was determined when she said, “Kyle, just do as I say! Go!”
With one last look at Ava and then Tess, Kyle backed away.
“I’ll be back with the others, Tess!” Kyle promised fearfully. “I won’t let anything happen to you!”
Ava saw his retreat and laughed. “Sure, go ahead and call them…it won’t make an ounce of a difference.”
“We’ll see about that!” Tess shot back. Without warning she threw a powerful energy blast in Ava’s direction. It caused Ava to fall over by the force behind it. As Ava fell, Tess whirled around and began to run. She might not be as powerful as Ava but if she could stay out of her reach until the others got here…
Don’t let me down Kyle! Tess thought desperately as she ran furiously. She could hear Ava behind her, hear her curses and angry yells but she ignored them and ran. She ran blindly, letting her feet guide her. She did not care where she went just as long as it kept her away from Ava.
“There’s no place you can run to where I won’t find you.” Ava taunted as she tried to shoot at Tess. It missed Tess by only inches and the fear and desperateness just made Tess run faster. Tess was getting tired now, not used to running so long but she refused to slow down. Her life depended on it.
Tess saw an alley up ahead and decided to cut through it to try and shake Ava off. But the moment she turned into it she cursed loudly. It was a dead end. She skidded to a stop and whirled around, ready to head back out before Ava caught up with her and trapped her in. But a gasp caught stuck in her throat when she saw Ava round the corned into the alley right behind her.
Ava stopped when she saw the dead end. Grinning at her good fortune, Ava turned to give Tess a smirk. “There’s no place for you to run to now!”
Tess backed up a step, fear rising up like a hot bubble. She had just given Ava the upper hand. She wondered frantically how long she had been running and how far she was from where Kyle left her. She hoped that Max and the others were on their way to save her right now because she was not sure how long she could hold out against Ava.
Almost as if sensing her thoughts, Ava’s face turned predatory. “No one can save you now.” She said. Ava raised her hand and shot at Tess and even though Tess pulled up a shield it wasn’t strong enough to hold against Ava’s power. The shield was down with another couple of blasts from Ava. As her shield went down, Tess could only stare frightfully as Ava once more got ready to shoot. Tess tried to bring her powers into one big blast but she was rooted to the spot, her terror making her unable to move. She could only think off how easily Ava had been able to break her barriers and mind warp her.
“Unfortunately I can’t kill you,” Ava said in mock sadness. “I need you as bait…” Then with a causal flick of her hand she had thrown Tess up against the wall. “But that doesn’t mean I won’t hurt you.”
Tess lay groaning on the dirty alley floor. She considered screaming but knew it would do no good. Even if someone heard her Ava could easily make sure no one left the alley alive. Tess felt something that felt a lot like blood oozing from the back of her head but she felt too weak to even check, much alone use her powers to try and hit Ava with another blast.
Ava was now moving across the alley towards where she lay. She stopped a few feet away from Tess and regarded her coldly. “You’ve been nothing but a problem to me. Fighting off the mind warps, refusing to tell me the granolith’s location…” She sighed. “Well this time, you are going to be useful. You’re going to help me lead your friends into a trap…”
“No…” Tess choked out as she struggled to sit up. Ava just waved her hand at her again and Tess was once more thrown against the wall. She squeezed her eyes shut as pain flooded through her. Her head seared with pain from where she had banged it on the wall and she was sure her ribs were going to be bruised. She lay groaning, too weak to move or to protect herself. She kept her eyes tightly shut, expecting to feel another blow coming from Ava any second, and trying to brace herself but her eyes flew open when she heard Ava’s startled shout and a loud noise, like someone hitting the floor.
With wide eyes, Tess saw Ava lying in a heap on the floor halfway across from where she had been standing a moment ago.
“What the hell?” Ava gasped as she lay groaning on the floor. When Ava rolled over to see who it was that had caught her off guard her eyes widened in shock. Tess followed her gaze and gasped.
With her hand still raised from when she had fired at Ava, green energy crackling from her hands, Liz stood at the entrance of the alley. Though she had copper colored hair and gray eyes there was no denying who she was. Ava and Tess watched in stunned disbelief as power crackled around her, and her hair wiped around her as though a fierce wind blew when in fact there was none.
The green energy that was flickering over her skin reminded Tess of the energy that had flickered over hers not a while ago. Still too stunned to see Liz, both Ava and Tess lay where they were, watching as of their own accord Liz’s hair and eyes began to return to their original color. Her hair flew around her as she stood with her hand still raised, her mouth grim and determined. Her now-brown eyes flashed with anger and a thirst for revenge.
To Tess it seemed like time had slowed down, as if long minutes had passed since she saw Liz standing there but in reality it had been only a few second. Only a few seconds and Liz’s appearance had changed and Ava had found her voice whereas Tess was still unsure what she was seeing was even real.
“Liz…” the shocked words tumbled over Ava’s lips as she stared wide eyed at the girl who everyone had thought long dead. “But how…”
Ignoring her question, Liz stared hatefully at Ava. “Get up, bitch.” She spat out as the power began to build on around her once more.
TBC....
Part 90
Her pulse was racing, her heart was hammering with partial fear and partial tense expectation of what the encounter would bring. She had been waiting for this moment for quite some time now. She had been waiting for it, craving it. This would be her revenge; her fight. For all that she had lost, for all that she had suffered, for her friends, for Alex, for Maria…this would be about it all.
She watched Alex and Serena plan and discuss their move quietly from her corner. Her face betrayed none of her emotions. Anyone who looked at her would not know about the storm brewing inside her. She saw Alex shoot her a quick, curious look but she wasn’t worried that he would be able to read her. She had made sure she was sending no signals that might worry him. She only let him feel calm, reassuring waves come off her.
She knew that the moment Alex would feel the anger and the adrenaline pumping through her, he would know what she was planning to do. And she couldn’t let that happen. Nothing and no one was going to stop her from getting what she desired.
Alex once more glanced at Liz, sitting silently across the room. Something was bothering him about her. It wasn’t something he could see or feel but something he knew instinctively. Her face and eyes were unreadable, and when he tried feeling her emotions with his powers all he got was calm, reassuring waves. On any other day her calm features and emotions wouldn’t have bothered him, Liz wasn’t one to panic but he was feeling unsettled this time. What he sensed coming off from Liz was too calm, too placid. Put simply, it was just too rehearsed.
Liz chose that moment to look at him and he held her gaze. Serena was telling him something but he was too busy staring at Liz to listen. Liz didn’t turn away from him, instead she stared right back. Alex inclined his head almost imperceptibly, as if to tell her he knew she was up to something. He didn’t think she saw the gesture but something in Liz’s eyes flickered, something that looked like unease and guilt. Abruptly she looked away, fixing her gaze out the window and down at the busy street.
Just the fact that Liz had looked away, her passive face washed with unease, if only for a split second, was all that Alex needed to confirm his suspicion. Liz was up to something. He let his speculative gaze stay on her a moment longer before he turned his attention back to Serena.
You’re hiding something from me, Liz. Alex thought. And whatever it is, I just hope it isn’t something stupid or reckless.
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
Tess sat gripping Kyle’s hand tightly in hers as Max paced the room. She watched him silently, biting her lip. She heard Maria murmur something to Michael and she turned to see Michael glaring furiously out the window. Isabel was sitting, looked shaken, on a chair.
Tess and Kyle together had told everyone what they knew, about how Ava had mind warped them, how she had made them all think she was their friend, what she was after and how easily she had made them believe there was a baby. It had shocked everyone one, shaken their belief that they were safe as long as they were together. How could they have misjudged someone so much? How had Ava managed to pull one over them? Why hadn’t any one noticed the mind warp?
“So, you mean to tell us that Ava has been leading us which way she wishes all this time?” Michael demanded, breaking the oppressing silence. Tess winced slightly as he turned to look at her, his voice sounding threatening.
She nodded. “Pretty much.” She replied.
“So Kivar’s known about our every move for these past few months?” He asked, already knowing the answer. When Tess nodded again, he cursed loudly.
Isabel shot him a disapproving look. “Michael…” she sighed.
“What?” he rounded on her, sweeping a hand through his hair. “I have every right to curse and to worry! We’ve been sitting ducks for so long! We could have been lead straight into a trap and to our death without being aware of it! Of course it’s reason to worry!”
“But the question is why didn’t Kivar use the upper hand he had? Why not capture us?” Max asked. “He had so many opportunities! Though I hate to admit it he could have easily caught us off guard. Why didn’t he?”
“Because,” Tess sighed. “He wants the granolith. Capturing you or any one of us won’t do him much good because he has no way of being certain if he can get the location of the granolith from us.”
“But what about the mind probe?” Isabel asked. “Ava tried to do it to you, Nicholas tried it on Max. We were lucky those times. Kivar could have tried again.”
Tess felt Kyle’s grip on her hand tighten when Isabel mentioned what Ava had tried to do last night to her. She felt a small rush of joy at his protectiveness but she pushed it away for the moment, turning her thoughts to the problem at hand. “He could have but that would have not assured him the location.” Tess explained. “We’ve beaten him twice. For all he knows, he might not be able to get the information straight from our minds.”
“What about Courtney?” Maria asked, glancing briefly at Michael, remembering that Michael had told the skin the granolith’s location. “Nicholas had almost gotten hold of the location from her. He would have too if she hadn’t killed herself.”
“Courtney was a skin. She and Nicholas had the same genetic make-up.” Tess explained. “It makes sense that he could access her mind more easily than he could ours.”
“Somehow that doesn’t make me feel any safer!” Isabel replied.
“Of course we aren’t safe!” Michael retorted.
“How does…how does the baby fit into all of this?” Max asked hesitantly. Tess raised tired eyes to meet his, reading the hesitation in them.
“There is no baby, Max.” She said softly. “I told you that. There never was. It was just another mind warp.”
Max’s eyes flashed with relief but it was tinged with something else too. Tess could have sworn it was pain over a lost child. She understood what he was feeling. Though she was vastly relieved that she and Max had never slept together and that there was no baby, she had formed a sort of connection or bond with the child she had believed to have existed. It pained her to know that there was no baby. It was almost like losing him. It didn’t make any sense but she couldn’t say she didn’t understand the pain. She did and she knew Max did too. Watching Max she saw the moment Max broke out of the mind warp himself. She saw his eyes cloud over and then clear as he remembered that night clearly. He remembered Ava knocking him unconscious and him waking up in total confusion the next morning. Max’s eyes met hers and he nodded almost imperceptibly. Tess just smiled a little in relief. At least he had broken free.
“But why make us all believe there was a baby?” Kyle asked breaking the staring going on between Max and Tess, confused. “Why go through all that trouble?”
Tess turned to give him a dry smile. “What better way to make us use the granolith again than to force us to contact Antar?” she asked. “She didn’t get far enough into the plan but she was steadily working her way towards making us all believe that the baby was sick. If we would have believed that then we would have tried to use the granolith in one way or another.”
“But we don’t know what the granolith can be used for, aside from time travel.” Maria pointed out.
“We’d have figured it out.” Tess replied with a shrug. “Ava was counting on it.”
Isabel watched Tess carefully, assessing everything Tess was explaining. “How do you know all of this stuff?” she asked suddenly, suspiciously. “Ava could not possibly have told you all of this.”
“You’re right.” Tess replied. “She didn’t but trapped in my head, I had a lot of time to think. I over heard some things and the others I just connected the dots.”
Kyle shot Isabel a hard look. “You’re not going to doubt Tess now, are you Isabel?” he asked in slight anger.
Isabel lanced over at Kyle, her gaze speculative. For a moment she just stared at Tess and him silently then slowly she shook her head. “No, I’m not.” She replied. “I was just wondering, that’s all.”
“So, what do we do now?” Maria asked. “I mean now that we know who Ava is working for, what should we do?”
“I say we fight back.” Michael replied.
“How?” Kyle countered. “Ava’s powerful. We don’t know how powerful but we can safely assume she’s got more power than any one of you. She could hold a mind warp over so many people without breaking a sweat! Who knows what else she can do.”
“Kyle’s right.” Max said. “We need to know what she can do.”
“And how can we do that?” Michael asked impatiently, itching to get his hands in Ava. “We can’t go up to her and ask!”
“No, we can’t.” Max agreed. “But we can plan this carefully. We need to. Because she’s not working alone. She’s got Kivar behind her and I think we can also assume that Rath and Lonnie work for her too.” He shot Maria a look. “They must have been working for Ava when they tailed you guys.”
“That’s the only possibility.” Maria agreed, shivering slightly at the memory. She felt Michael’s arms come around her waist, almost protectively and she shot him a quick, secret smile. She leaned against Michael as she listened to the others.
“So, what you’re saying is we wait.” Isabel asked, her uncertainty and fear showing on her face.
Max nodded. “That’s the only thing we can do right now. We can’t just rush into a fight.”
“Max is right.” Tess spoke up. Her eyes had turned vulnerable just at the memory of what Ava had done to her. “She’s powerful. You have no idea just how powerful.”
“No one goes anywhere alone.” Max ordered. “That’s as good as being open to an attack. Always take someone with you, preferably someone who has some power.”
When everyone nodded their assent, Maria grabbed Michael’s hand and began to pull him into the kitchen. “I don’t know about you guys, but all this talking has made me hungry. I’m going to see if spaceboy has anything edible in here.”
Tess watched Michael being dragged off with amusement. When she turned back, she found Kyle watching her speculatively. Something in his eyes had her swallowing hard. His eyes were unreadable and yet she could feel the impending sense of a talk coming on. She was right when Kyle suddenly got up, pulling her up with him.
“And where are you two heading off to?” Isabel asked shooting Max a knowing look. She knew Kyle was going to talk with Tess about the entire baby issue and she thought it was about time too. Still she couldn’t help smiling to herself.
“We’ll be back in a while.” Kyle answered, not bothering with anymore explanation.
“Kyle!” Tess said as he handed her her coat and pulled open the door. “Where are we going?”
“Out.” Was all she got in reply.
Just as she was out the door Tess caught Max’s eye and he smiled a little at her and mouthed. “Go for it.”
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
Ava stood at the city limits and gazed at Roswell. With her hands at her hips and an irritated frown on her face, she tried to see if she could sense Tess’s location. A few minutes ago she had felt Max’s mindwarp break and that only meant that Maria’s wouldn’t be too far behind now.
Ava had no doubt that everyone must know everything now. Tess wouldn’t have waited too long to rush to Max and the others and tell them everything. And if they doubted her, Kyle would back up her story. The very thought that everything might slip out of her grasp, especially when she was this close, infuriated Ava.
But right now is not the time for anger. Ava thought, willing herself to be calm as she scanned the town. That time will come later.
Right now she had to find Tess and finish this once and for all. Suddenly Ava’s powers honed in on Tess. She grinned a cold, ruthless smile to herself.
Gotcha! She thought.
Ava began to head into town on foot, not bothering with the car. It would only warn Tess of her approach with all the noise. Maybe things might be a bit tough for her now. Getting the granolith and delivering the Royal Four would become more of a challenge but Ava wasn’t done yet. She still had control. As long as she had that, there was no way she was going to loose. One way or another, Tess would be the key to victory.
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
The three walked silently side by side down the length of the road. They looked like regular townspeople, out for a walk or stroll. But every once in a while one of them would sweep an observant gaze over the entire area, checking for a familiar face.
Liz pushed back a strand of copper colored hair as she squinted at her surroundings. “Anything?” she asked a blonde Alex.
Alex shook his head, mentally concentrating on trying to pick up on a connection with Ava. “Nothing.” He sighed. “I don’t think I can do it. There’s no way I can connect to her.”
“Keep trying.” Serena advised.
“I’ll try but I doubt it would do any good.” Alex muttered as he once more tried using his powers.
Liz meanwhile stood in the middle of the sidewalk, staring fixatedly down the road. She could have sworn she felt something, like a warning. She looked quickly at Alex to see if he picked up on anything but it didn’t appear to be so.
“Let’s stick to the plan.” Serena was saying. “Let’s just scout out this side of Roswell and see if Alex can get a feel of Ava.”
Liz was barely listening to her. Right now she was more intent on getting to Ava and serving her her just desserts. Impatiently Liz pushed back the strand of hair that had crept over her face, narrowing her gray eyes to try to enhance the feeling she was having. Then, without warning, she saw it; a premonition.
** Flash **
The alley was dark and deserted. The noise from the street was distant, cut off. This was an alley where you could be mugged in broad daylight and no one would hear your screams for help.
Liz saw a blonde head lying on the dirty alley floor, blood oozing from the injury at the back of her head. Liz instantly recognized Tess and her hand flew to her mouth in shock.
From the corner of her eye she saw Ava grinning down at Tess’s prone body.
** End Flash **
Liz opened her eyes slowly, shaken by how real the flash had seemed. She knew without a doubt that this would happen in the very near future if she didn’t stop it in time. She knew that alley; she knew it because she had lived all her life in this small town and knew every nook and cranny. And she knew she had to go there right now if she was to save Tess.
Alex happened to glance over at Liz and saw her staring down the street, an odd look on her face. He frowned slightly and tried to get her attention.
“Lisa?” Alex said, using her pseudo-name. When Liz didn’t respond, still staring straight ahead, he touched her on the shoulder. “Liz?”
Liz jumped slightly at the touch, having been broken out of her thoughts. When she saw it was only Alex she forced a casual expression on her face. “Anything?” she asked.
Still frowning Alex shook his head. “No.” he replied. “What were you thinking about just then?” he asked abruptly, hoping to catch her off-guard. Something did not seem right with Liz.
But Liz had been prepared for his question. She shook her head innocently. “Nothing at all” She answered. “Why do you ask?”
Alex didn’t reply, instead he turned back to Serena. “What do we do next?” he asked.
“We try our luck elsewhere.” Serena replied.
Liz bit her lip, eager to get rid of Alex and Serena so she could follow the lead her flash had given her. She was still adamant about this being her fight and she wasn’t willing to let Alex and Serena come along with her. She knew that with them around she’d never be able to take down Ava on her own. That was what she wanted.
“I’ve got a better idea.” Liz said quickly as Serena and Alex began to walk. They turned to look at her questioningly. She bit her lip before she hurried on. “Why don’t we spilt up? I’ll go one way and you and Alex can go the other? That way we’ll cover more ground quickly.”
Serena looked at her uncertainly. “I’m not sure splitting up is a good idea.” She replied.
Liz gave her a reassuring smile, ignoring the frown Alex was sporting. “It is. We can track Ava down faster and before her trail gets cold.”
“I don’t like the thought of you going alone.” Alex objected. “I’ll go with you.”
“No!” Liz burst out and then forced herself to speak calmly. “What I mean is that I’ll be fine. I can protect myself. So can Serena. You should go with her. She’ll need you more than I would. You and I are the only ones with a connection to the others. You can help her.”
Alex looked at Liz hard, almost as if asking her what she was up to. Liz only gave him an innocent look. She wasn’t sure whether Alex would fall for it or not but she really needed to go do this alone. When Alex finally nodded reluctantly, she let out a relived breath.
“Good.” She said as she began to walk backwards down the way the alley was. “I’ll go this way and you go the other. We’ll meet back at the apartment in an hour.” An hour should do it. Liz thought.
Without waiting for an answer Liz turned and briskly began to walk down the street, breaking into a run only when she was sure she was out of sight from Serena and Alex. She had to get to the alley and fast.
<center>* * * * * * * * * * *</center>
Tess walked in tense silence alongside Kyle. He had dragged her out of Michael’s apartment and they had now walked a block without saying a word to each other. They didn’t even look at each other; both staring straight ahead though occasionally Tess could feel Kyle glancing at her. She wondered why Kyle had brought her out here, why he couldn’t talk to her in the apartment. Then she mentally shook her head. She did know why Kyle didn’t want to talk in front of everyone. He wanted to ask about the non-existent baby and even she didn’t want to talk about it with Kyle in front of everyone. So they continued their walk, both nervous and unsure about how to begin.
Tess glanced at her surroundings and vaguely noticed that the street was pretty deserted. It had a stretch of abandoned or run down motels and shops and only a few people could be seen walking here. Not really bothered by it, she looked quickly at Kyle from the corner of her eye. She sighed, resigned to walking some more in silence. She would have started the conversation but truthfully, she was as nervous about this as he looked. She wasn’t expecting Kyle to say anything for a lot longer so she was startled when his voice broke through her thoughts.
“Let me get something straight.” He said, stopping almost abruptly and turning to look at her. When Tess stopped too and turned towards him, he continued. “There is no baby, there never was? Answer in yes or no, please.”
Tess shook her head. “No. Like I said earl-” But she was stopped by Kyle.
“I said just yes or no.” He reminded her. Seeing the serious look on his face, she nodded.
“All right.” She answered softly.
“So there is no baby?” he asked again, as if hearing it again would help him believe it.
“No.” Tess replied, her eyes falling to her feet.
“You and Max never…” He trailed off, looking slightly uncomfortable. Tess raised her eyes to meet his, waiting for him to finish. “Never…you know.” Kyle hedged. He cleared his throat as he mumbled, “Trimmed each other’s lamps?”
Tess had to smile at that. Still smiling she shook her head. “No. Never.”
A look of relief passed over Kyle’s face but it was replaced by an unreadable look just as quickly. Kyle didn’t say anything else as he turned and began to walk again. Tess followed, trying to read him but she was unable to make anything out. They walked for another half-block before Kyle, still walking, asked her, “Do you love him?”
Tess gave him a surprised look. “Who? Max?” she asked.
Kyle didn’t stop walking but shot her a quick look before looking away. “Yeah. Max.”
Tess bit her lip, considered her answer. She remembered having told him that she did love Max. She considered lying again but then rebelled against the idea. There were already too many lies in her life, too many false illusions. She owed it to both of them to be honest.
“No…” she replied softly, not looking at Kyle as she answered. “No, I don’t.” Because she wasn’t looking at him, she missed the long look Kyle gave her. It held relief, uncertainty and something more than caring.
Tess didn’t dare turn to look at Kyle. She didn’t know why her heart felt so heavy, why she felt so sad. She didn’t know why Kyle was asking her all of this but she decided that maybe he was angry with her for lying to him, angry that he had been one of Ava’s victims because of her. But then that didn’t make any sense.
She wanted to tell him that she loved him, maybe she always had but she was scared to say it. She was scared that he wouldn’t return her feelings. Almost inadvertently her thoughts flew to the kiss they had shared last night and she felt her heart rate pick up. She still wasn’t sure what to make of the kiss. Maybe it meant nothing at all.
Or maybe it meant something after all. She thought but pushed that thought away. There was no use in false hope.
Kyle was still watching her with a mixture of uncertainty and longing. He watched her biting her lip in thought and he had this insane urge to lean down and kiss her. But, more pressing was a question burning in his mind. Wanting it answered he laid a hand on Tess’s shoulder, pulling her to a stop.
Tess turned to look at him questioningly and then felt unease claw at her when she saw the look in his eyes. Kyle looked at her steadily for a moment before asking, “Why did you lie to me?” he asked.
“About what?” Tess stammered.
Kyle’s hand dropped away from her shoulder and he stuffed it in his pockets. He shrugged slightly. “About being in love with Max? When I asked you once…you said you did love him…” He looked at her with hurt and confusion. “Why did you lie to me, Tess?”
Tess looked down at her feet, blinking back the tears that had suddenly formed. She knew why she had lied to him but how could she tell him that? How could she tell him she had lied to protect her heart and her feelings? That she had done it because she had had no other choice.
When Tess didn’t answer, Kyle probed gently, sensing her discomfort. “Tess?”
Tess raised teary eyes to meet his. She shrugged, trying to make light of it but she wasn’t too successful. “Because I was scared.” She admitted.
“Scared?” Kyle asked with a puzzled look. “Of what?”
Tess hesitated before saying quietly, so quietly that had not Kyle been watching her intently he would have missed her words. “Of having my heart broken.” She tore her gaze away from his, looking anywhere but him. “I was scared that if I told you – or anyone – what I was really feeling then…then I might get hurt and lose the person I truly cared about. I was scared that he might not love me back. And I couldn’t stand that thought. So I decided that if he never knew about it then I wouldn’t get hurt.”
At first Kyle only felt jealousy towards whomever Tess loved so much. But after a moment his jealousy was replaced by this insane need to know who it was that Tess cared for so much. Ignoring the pain in his own heart, he asked, “Who do you love, Tess?”
Tess ignored his probing stare, not meeting his eyes, still adamant not to let him know it was him. But when Kyle gently touched her hand and said, “Tell me…please?” Tess couldn’t stop her heart from lurching.
She turned her head and met his questioning eyes. She let what she was feeling for him show in her eyes. She forgot all about being scared, and of the idea of rejection. Her only thought was that she loved him and would take all chances she had if she could be with him.
The second Tess raised her eyes to meet his Kyle felt his heart stop. Her eyes were filled with vulnerability, uncertainty but most of all love…love for him. He still didn’t fully comprehend that she was talking about him, that the person she loved was him…at least not until she smiled softly at him and said, “You.”
For a second Kyle stared at her stunned silence. Seeing his shock Tess began to take a step back, afraid that she had just ruined her friendship with Kyle, that he didn’t love her back. But then Kyle moved so fast that she barely saw him move. Her breath got caught in a gasp as Kyle shot out his hand and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her back close to him. He had her pressed flush against him before she could even get out a word and he crushed his lips down on hers.
Tess felt lightheaded as he kissed her senseless. She could feel Kyle’s arm snake up to tangle in her hair. She felt his other hand caress her back gently, pulling her even closer. Her heart singing with joy, Tess kissed him back with all she felt for him. For a long moment it was just the two of them, alone in their private world. After what seemed like a long, wonderfully sensual kiss, Kyle pulled back and grinned down at her.
He couldn’t believe what Tess had told him. He couldn’t believe that he had just kissed her and been kissed backs by her in broad daylight. His heart felt lighter, over joyed. He rested his forehead against hers and looked down into her blue eyes and said, “I’ve been waiting forever to hear you say that!” He lifted her off from the ground and hugged her close before setting her back down. Tess laughed at his antic, holding on to Kyle. Kyle kissed her once more before saying hoarsely, “I love you! I’ve loved you for a long time!”
Grinning widely, feeling as if she’d just been offered the world, she poked him lightly. “It’s about time you said it! I was getting tired of waiting!”
“Say it again, Tess.” Kyle coaxed. “I don’t think I’ll tire of hearing you say it.”
“Say what? Tess asked innocently though her eyes twinkled mischievously. Kyle just leaned down and gave her another kiss. This was softer, lighter but it was as passionate as the first one and left her heart pounding. “I love you, Kyle.” She said softly when she was able.
“Now ain’t that sweet?” A mocking voice broke in. Startled Kyle and Tess turned at the sound of the voice and Tess instantly griped Kyle’s arm tightly when she saw who it was. Ava stood smiling coldly at them. She inclined her head as she regarded them. “So you two finally admitted your feelings for each other.” She drawled. “About time too!”
“Ava!” Tess whispered fearfully. The joy she had just felt was swept away the instant she saw the dupe. Kyle stepped in front of Tess, shielding her from Ava. He began to push her back as he himself took small steps backwards. Ava noticed and smirked.
“You think you can protect her, or yourself for that matter from me?” she asked with amusement.
Kyle glared at the dupe. “You aren’t going to hurt her!” he shouted at her.
“I promise what I have in mind won’t cause her pain…” She paused and grinned. “At least not too much of it…”
Tess just gripped Kyle’s arm tighter as she desperately looked around to find some one to help them out. There was no one on the street, it was deserted. And even if there were people around she doubted they could fight Ava off. She slowly began to back away, pulling Kyle with her.
“We’ve got to go back to Michael’s.” Tess whispered to Kyle. Kyle nodded imperceptibly.
He turned to Ava and shot her a scathing look. “We’re on to you, Ava. Even if you try to stop us right now, someone or the other will come looking for us.” I hope. He thought.
Ava nodded, still smiling. “I’m counting on that.” She replied.
They felt cold fear churn in their stomach as Ava approached them. Kyle pushed Tess backwards, still shielding her from Ava but when Ava raised her hand and shot out at them, he stumbled and tripped. At the same moment Tess was pushed by an invisible force far away from Kyle.
“Tess!” He cried out as Ava turned to Tess.
Tess’s gaze was locked on Ava, her heart now pounding with fear. She wanted to run to Kyle and see if he was okay but something was holding her immobile. She could only watch Ava approach her but she couldn’t move.
“I was afraid this would happen.” Ava said to her as she moved closer. “But no matter, I’ve got another trick up my sleeve.”
Kyle frantically tried to get to his feet and he rushed at Ava. Ava glanced at him briefly before she flung out her hand in his direction. Kyle was thrown back once again by the invisible power as Ava once more turned on Tess. But this time Tess was ready.
Before Ava could react, Tess raised her hand and shot out at Ava. Ava faltered back and turned enraged eyes at her. She couldn’t believe that Tess had dared to try and fight her. Tess, her hand still raised, kept her eyes firmly on Ava. The fear she felt around Ava she forced back. Her face appeared calm but when she addressed Kyle, he heard the slight tremble in her voice.
“Kyle, go and get the others.” She said, her eyes trained on Ava who was regarding her warily.
“No, I am not leaving you!” Kyle cried out as he eyed the two aliens facing each other, both ready to fight.
“Kyle, do no argue with me.” Tess snapped. “I can handle myself.”
“Yes Kyle,” Ava mocked, smiling. “Go and leave your girlfriend by herself. I’ll take good care of her.”
Ignoring Ava for the moment he turned desperately towards Tess. “She’s too powerful!” he objected. “I’m not leaving!”
“How sweet.” Ava grinned, glancing at Kyle. “Brave till the end.”
Tess knew Kyle wouldn’t leave her but she also knew that the only way Ava could be defeated was if everyone worked together. While she was still keeping her gaze on Ava, her hand raised to strike if she moved, Tess gave Kyle a shove with her powers. Kyle stumbled backwards towards the way they had come only moment before.
Staring apprehensively at Tess and Ava, he pleaded, “Tess…don’t…”
But Tess’s voice was determined when she said, “Kyle, just do as I say! Go!”
With one last look at Ava and then Tess, Kyle backed away.
“I’ll be back with the others, Tess!” Kyle promised fearfully. “I won’t let anything happen to you!”
Ava saw his retreat and laughed. “Sure, go ahead and call them…it won’t make an ounce of a difference.”
“We’ll see about that!” Tess shot back. Without warning she threw a powerful energy blast in Ava’s direction. It caused Ava to fall over by the force behind it. As Ava fell, Tess whirled around and began to run. She might not be as powerful as Ava but if she could stay out of her reach until the others got here…
Don’t let me down Kyle! Tess thought desperately as she ran furiously. She could hear Ava behind her, hear her curses and angry yells but she ignored them and ran. She ran blindly, letting her feet guide her. She did not care where she went just as long as it kept her away from Ava.
“There’s no place you can run to where I won’t find you.” Ava taunted as she tried to shoot at Tess. It missed Tess by only inches and the fear and desperateness just made Tess run faster. Tess was getting tired now, not used to running so long but she refused to slow down. Her life depended on it.
Tess saw an alley up ahead and decided to cut through it to try and shake Ava off. But the moment she turned into it she cursed loudly. It was a dead end. She skidded to a stop and whirled around, ready to head back out before Ava caught up with her and trapped her in. But a gasp caught stuck in her throat when she saw Ava round the corned into the alley right behind her.
Ava stopped when she saw the dead end. Grinning at her good fortune, Ava turned to give Tess a smirk. “There’s no place for you to run to now!”
Tess backed up a step, fear rising up like a hot bubble. She had just given Ava the upper hand. She wondered frantically how long she had been running and how far she was from where Kyle left her. She hoped that Max and the others were on their way to save her right now because she was not sure how long she could hold out against Ava.
Almost as if sensing her thoughts, Ava’s face turned predatory. “No one can save you now.” She said. Ava raised her hand and shot at Tess and even though Tess pulled up a shield it wasn’t strong enough to hold against Ava’s power. The shield was down with another couple of blasts from Ava. As her shield went down, Tess could only stare frightfully as Ava once more got ready to shoot. Tess tried to bring her powers into one big blast but she was rooted to the spot, her terror making her unable to move. She could only think off how easily Ava had been able to break her barriers and mind warp her.
“Unfortunately I can’t kill you,” Ava said in mock sadness. “I need you as bait…” Then with a causal flick of her hand she had thrown Tess up against the wall. “But that doesn’t mean I won’t hurt you.”
Tess lay groaning on the dirty alley floor. She considered screaming but knew it would do no good. Even if someone heard her Ava could easily make sure no one left the alley alive. Tess felt something that felt a lot like blood oozing from the back of her head but she felt too weak to even check, much alone use her powers to try and hit Ava with another blast.
Ava was now moving across the alley towards where she lay. She stopped a few feet away from Tess and regarded her coldly. “You’ve been nothing but a problem to me. Fighting off the mind warps, refusing to tell me the granolith’s location…” She sighed. “Well this time, you are going to be useful. You’re going to help me lead your friends into a trap…”
“No…” Tess choked out as she struggled to sit up. Ava just waved her hand at her again and Tess was once more thrown against the wall. She squeezed her eyes shut as pain flooded through her. Her head seared with pain from where she had banged it on the wall and she was sure her ribs were going to be bruised. She lay groaning, too weak to move or to protect herself. She kept her eyes tightly shut, expecting to feel another blow coming from Ava any second, and trying to brace herself but her eyes flew open when she heard Ava’s startled shout and a loud noise, like someone hitting the floor.
With wide eyes, Tess saw Ava lying in a heap on the floor halfway across from where she had been standing a moment ago.
“What the hell?” Ava gasped as she lay groaning on the floor. When Ava rolled over to see who it was that had caught her off guard her eyes widened in shock. Tess followed her gaze and gasped.
With her hand still raised from when she had fired at Ava, green energy crackling from her hands, Liz stood at the entrance of the alley. Though she had copper colored hair and gray eyes there was no denying who she was. Ava and Tess watched in stunned disbelief as power crackled around her, and her hair wiped around her as though a fierce wind blew when in fact there was none.
The green energy that was flickering over her skin reminded Tess of the energy that had flickered over hers not a while ago. Still too stunned to see Liz, both Ava and Tess lay where they were, watching as of their own accord Liz’s hair and eyes began to return to their original color. Her hair flew around her as she stood with her hand still raised, her mouth grim and determined. Her now-brown eyes flashed with anger and a thirst for revenge.
To Tess it seemed like time had slowed down, as if long minutes had passed since she saw Liz standing there but in reality it had been only a few second. Only a few seconds and Liz’s appearance had changed and Ava had found her voice whereas Tess was still unsure what she was seeing was even real.
“Liz…” the shocked words tumbled over Ava’s lips as she stared wide eyed at the girl who everyone had thought long dead. “But how…”
Ignoring her question, Liz stared hatefully at Ava. “Get up, bitch.” She spat out as the power began to build on around her once more.
TBC....
<center>There are endings and beginnings and then there are Crossroads; and, somehow, in the end all that's left are Pieces Of A Dream</center>